BD 0373
April 11, 1938

THE PURPOSE OF SUFFERING, TRIALS - A SLOTHFUL SPIRIT

So many happenings in life make one discouraged. It is like a bond, which binds, the heart. Again and again doubts in the goodness and mercy of God will arise when so much grief and suffering occur. But still it gives you an inner maturity, which would otherwise take a much longer time to accomplish. And because your earthly life last only a short time it is necessary that such painful and depressing occurrences must take place frequently, often one after another so that you may derive blessing from them and that you look upon your life carefully and earnestly, and that you turn more and more from the world and its attractions which are a danger to you. For some life seems often unbearable and sometimes such an earthly child is so discouraged that he loses heart and gives up without making even an effort to change his disheartened condition. Yet it would be so easy when you have the right attitude toward God to be shown which way you have to go. But consider the many seemingly insurmountable obstacles in your life. Could you ever escape from then if you did not have help from above?

But you do not always recognize this help as sent from above, yet every occurrence is a flow of the Grace of God whether good or bad it always has the same purpose; to have an ennobling effect on you, MY Earthly children. If you can see in every test a means of improvement then you will also recognize your own shortcomings and failures, and with this recognition comes the will to overcome them. Then each test will have fulfilled its purpose---and then in all difficult circumstances you realize that they are necessary to achieve a higher level of maturity and that they are steps in the ladder, which lead the soul to perfection. A life without a struggle would truly mean to stay in the same track, and the battle within against oneself is far more difficult than the battle against the enemy which comes from without. Every awakening from a slothful spirit is a step forward. The awakened man will remember his spirit and not let it starve, for lethargy brings you down and in such a state you cannot be considered "alive". It will defeat every urge to be active and can never have a beneficial influence on the soul. Therefore do not be alarmed when life's difficulties seem hard to bear---for through these you have discovered your shortcomings and fought against them and then in not too long a time they will disappear, for the Lord only allows such testing until their purposes have been reached and have done their work of making better the hearts of men. It is not HIS will that you suffer except that through this you are made worthy of everlasting joy.

AMEN

BD 0480
December 24, 1949

BLISSFUL CONDITIONS OF MATURE SOULS - THE STATE OF IMPERFECTION IN THE BEYOND

There will be a blessed condition prepared for you in My Father's house. You will find there everything that gives you joy, when your soul is free from all earthly desires and is ready for the spiritual kingdom. You will begin to understand what this Bliss consists of in order to give so much joy to your spiritualized soul, when you stop looking to the world and its possessions.

There are spiritual pleasures, which give the soul unspeakable joy. There are pleasures, which touch the feelings of the soul as earthly pleasures touch the body, bringing great happiness. As on earth, in the beyond the soul experiences beauty and joyous feeling, but in a more profound way. The soul will feel an increased longing for spiritual things. It can hear and see indescribable creations and it continually draws from them wisdom and strength. It moves in delightful surroundings, for which on earth there is no comparison, because earthly creations are poor and barren. Mankind fails to comprehend the marvel of Divine Love, which the Father shows to His children. Because every being has contact with alike minded souls the bliss will increase considerably and the light will become steadily brighter.

The state of the imperfect beings in the beyond can well be pictured because it differs little from that on earth, for these souls still think they live on earth and this could go on for a long time. As the people on earth live only for material things and cannot understand how the spiritually minded separate themselves from the world and can still be happy, so the former live in the spiritual world with the same desires for material things that are still real to them, so much so that they cannot be happy until after a long time they begin to lose themselves of this thinking, when they see the unimportance of material things.

For that being, the spiritual kingdom of Light is closed territory, because it is another world of which they have no understanding. They could not exist there, because the fullness of Light would destroy them.

But among these beings are always beings of Light who try to teach them and try to direct their will into losing itself of earthly desires, and to strive for something higher, in order to be able to enter into the kingdom of Light, which often will take a long time. Souls may come into the beyond in the same grade of imperfection but still require different length of time to mature, depending on the Love in their heart, sometimes changing in the spiritual Kingdom quicker than on earth. But just the same, it requires a long time before they can overcome their shortcomings and failures.

Immature souls always set their eyes on known concepts. While in the Kingdom of Light the soul confronts unknown things, bringing them bliss that they never expected and that has no end.

Herein is the promise of Jesus fulfilled: "Eye has not seen and Ear has not heard what He has prepared for those that Love Him".

AMEN

BD 0579
September 11, 1938

DIVERSITY OF LIFE ON EARTH - PRAYING FOR SUFFERING

You see My child, you chose your lot in the choice of your parents, to achieve much higher maturity, and your earthly life is rich in experiences to stimulate your thinking so that your pathway upwards can be more easily revealed to you. Often the circumstances of life will be very difficult for men, with mountains of needs and sorrows in great measures, but these are for those still in an immature condition who can only be purified through such difficult circumstances. And so the burdens of people are all different as are the results. Thus each soul has what it needs in its embodiment as man, to enable them to utilize their embodiment as quickly as possible and therefore take up residence in a body to which is assigned a difficult lot on earth. Also many souls must go the path of purifying which requires still other circumstances of life, which will lead to their goal sooner through an easier and more pleasant existence but are up against other dangers, which the soul must encounter and overcome. And this your heavenly Father has ordained in Wisdom, even though it may not be understood by you on earth, who often resist the unequal sharing of earthly goods. But HE Who know all, and understand each deficiency of the soul wants to see perfection in everything, knows the right help required and gives to each only that which is beneficial and necessary for his soul. Each day is a step closer to happiness, so cherish it and climb one step after another so that you may not slip backwards. You will thank ME, your Creator in Eternity for each sorrow that I have given you, and you will praise the wisdom of HE Who created you and wants you forever in HIS presence. You should know that I, your Father will not lose one of MY children, and MY concern is for the care of each being and in this care I often use methods that seem hard to you, since you do not suspect the greatness of the disaster that threatens you. If you fully understood you would pray for suffering in order to avoid the disaster, but you must go through your life in ignorance of this in order that your free will strives upwards to achieve the highest reward.

AMEN

BD 0685
November 26, 1938

WOLF IN SHEEP’S CLOTHING FORERUNNER OF THE LORD BEFORE HIS RETURN

The adversary has the easiest game, when he roams about in disguise as a wolf in sheep’s clothing and with a glance and words infatuates the people. He will use every opportunity where he can cause damage among mankind. He, who falls into the claws of the wolf, is merciless torn to shreds, and thus he (the adversary) wins the power over the soul.

Let Me tell you: you will recognize him who walks over the earth with the fiery sword of his tongue. It will not be possible to doubt his word for it will be divine and an emanation of God's deepest love. But do not seek him in splendor and magnificence; his name is low, unknown. He does call himself John, but his mortal body does not present the appearance that graces him spiritually.

He walks among you and teaches by words and deeds and will be a forerunner of the Lord before He returns to the earth. Thus his word will testify to the love of God wherever he is, and he will awaken in the hearts of men a deep longing for Truth and Light.

Who will listen to his words, will hear the LORD' s word directly, and his spirit will preach the true salvation. And who- ever hears him, will be impressed by his preaching. He comes in the light of Truth and there will be nothing about him that is worldly. The country, however, that shelters him is blessed by his presence.

And when he will appear, the hour of judgment is not far. He will bear all sufferings with patience and only hear the voice of the Lord. - Remember these words when he is apprehended, to make an end to his lot on earth.

However, you people (of the world) will be unable to prevent God's champion from carrying out that which he has taken upon himself for the sake of mankind. You will never be powerful enough to fight against him unpunished. His eyes, however, will rest upon you, who want to hurt him, with gentleness, for his love and patience extend to all those who are against him.

And he will win many for himself, for his words are powerful and his love is great.

The souls will be divided - those, who recognize him as their savior from deepest distress and those, who are only for the world. And their end will be the death of their body and their soul.

AMEN

BD 0716
December 20, 1938

PASSING THROUGH EACH FORM IS NECESSARY (MICROCOSM)

The world as such as its only purpose has to lead the many living creatures, the carriers of spiritual potencies, to a higher development, and that can be realized only in an environment where resistance of all kinds are produced. And the world offers those sufficiently - be it on the Earth or on the many other celestial bodies. Living beings everywhere have to face unimaginable difficulties, and need all their energy to overcome them. Such energy exist in every living being through the supply of Force that it receives in order to enable it to exist. The further evolution depends now, how this Force is being used that is inside the living being. The sooner the activity incumbent upon the living being is fulfilled, the quicker the spiritual intelligence is set free of its enfolding form and the following stage of evolution can begin.

Now the question is expected: "In which Form is the quickest evolution for the living being possible?". And this can only be answered thus; that it is indispensable that every Form has to be passed through and a limit is only established, when the gathering of countless soul-particles forms into a whole - when all soul-substances are present to enliven the last embodiment - the Form of man. The most subtle agitation in man, the most gentle emotion has its cause alone in the soul, tuned to all refinement, and in turn is composed of the most subtle soul particles that are important in the construction of the whole. Because these guarantees to the now formed soul - the man - the finest emotion and perception-capacity for the smallest Creation-miracles of the divine Love.

Would these finest components not been available, then man would miss entirely the sense for the already originated miracle-works and for the future ones. He simply could not see what is not already alive inside of himself. He must have in himself everything that the Creation shelters, in the smallest components, that means; every substance must exist in his soul and only then can he observe this, also outside of himself.

This instruction in turn, opens up a new question: "Of what kind are the components of the small living beings?" And this is easy to explain: They carry within themselves all substances of still smaller living beings. But accordingly they only feel instinctively all that which is already further progressed in the evolution, but on the other hand dominate what substantially already exist in these living beings.

The knowledge of this important teaching in the Creation doctrine is for man of the greatest advantage, because he learns by this the nature of man in his multiform. Through this fact he can almost realize that man is the crown of the divine Creation - that he in himself, i.e. his soul, is so delicately constructed that it is impossible for such an artwork to have been produced by a wise Creator only for the duration of an earthly life, because everything that he looks at in nature - be it in the realm of mineral, plant or animal -exist in atoms within himself.

Man holds within him the whole Creation-Work in the utmost finest reduction. Therefore he also has to overcome within himself the resistances that approach him from the outside through the world, that is thus to understand: that countless dangers from outside stimulate man to the strongest resistance-force, but also the spiritual atmosphere is as well moved by continuous resistance and permanent struggles of the different soul-substances, and only by that can the soul strengthen itself and can be made accessible to higher aims.

How each, even the tiniest living being has to accomplish a certain activity, so must man also, as the carrier of all these substances. And this activity consists in the spiritualization of all those soul-substances that are still in harmful contradiction to the real task because they would prefer to follow that earthly activity that was once incumbent on them in earlier Form.

Therefore, man has to fight against so many weaknesses, faults and bad habits, because over and again the peculiarities of the substances, bound in the soul, break through and would like to seduce the flesh - the earthly cover - to complaisance, whereas in life on Earth the most extreme resistance should be offered.

And only so is it understandable what extraordinary responsibility men carries in their life on Earth, how the struggle must be waged continuously in order to be really spiritualized at the end of the days, to triumph as victor over all the dangers and to have resisted every temptation - because how often is "the spirit willing but the flesh weak".

AMEN

BD 0754
January 24, 1939

CHRISTIANITY'S FAITH TESTED FOR THREE YEARS

With every task there goes a certain responsibility, and a child of the earth must strive with all energy to meet same and not allow mediocrity to creep in,, because a work such as this demands deep commitment and is too immense to be lumped in with daily chores. And so let it be impressed upon you that you should summon all your willpower and commitment for this work, so that same may not be curtailed on account of trivialities. And so begin:

It will take three years for Christendom as a whole to pass its test, so as to then either stabilise or to completely abandon its faith in Jesus Christ as Saviour of the world. And in those three years a clear separation shall take place, because the world and its proponents shall endeavour to push through a total severance from faith, whilst the others shall gather together ever more firmly, with more fervent inner devotion to the Saviour and Redeemer than ever.

The latter flock shall indeed be much smaller, and hence a great depravation must come over the world still, in order to save what has not yet been fully bonded to Satan. The vast public denying the Lord is in for a terrible time. The Lord is merciless where no note at all is taken of His Word, and same is mocked and laughed off. It is of grave importance to realise how the Lord tries time after time to approach men with love and mildness, yet strikes upon ever more hardened hearts; how His concern is always for the return of His fallen children, yet this not being acknowledged; thus leaving only one means of making hardened hearts more pliable, all mildness and mercy being in vain, as these are not being taken note of.

Only through great tribulation and distress do men find their way back to their Creator, but then the heart must speak. For the Lord shall not regard lip-prayer, and with the simultaneous separation in progress could, in the last hour, give an ignorant, undecided bystander a false picture. A deep sigh towards the Father of Infinity shall suffice to deliver a child from gravest peril. But those not praying in Spirit and in Truth shall be calling in vain, as their call will not be heard; and thus there shall not be many who in the last hour acknowledge their adherence to the Father, but it shall verily be for a blessing to a few.

AMEN

BD 0763
January 28, 1939

EXPLANATION OF THE NAME - BERTHA DUDDE

All willing children will carry Me in their hearts. They will search for My Spirit, because their soul acknowledges Me. And you My child who offer yourself to Me and My work, will hear My voice repeatedly. Your work will not be without reward. The hours in which you fear for the strength necessary to do My work will diminish. Very soon you will be given a mission you can, with My help, easily fulfill. Your Will, Faith and Love will become continually stronger and I MYSELF will be your reward, which prize you will diligently strive for. My child, everything that you will reveal to people is hidden in your name:

Busse - B - They must atone.

Erkennen - E - They must acknowledge their origin.

Rastlos - R - They must work on their soul ceaselessly.

Taetig - T - They must be active in Love.

Horchen - H - They must listen voice in their heart.

Allen - A - They must deny all worldly pleasures.

Demuetig - D - Submit yourself humbly to the Father in Heaven.

Um - U - Pray constantly for Grace.

Dienen - D - Serve the Creator of Heaven and Earth.

Dienen - D - Serve your neighbor in Love.

Ehre - E - Give Me, the Father in Heaven, honor for all eternity.

Remember, he who seeks the world cannot find Me, but I will meet those who seek Me and reveal MYSELF to them. He who surrenders to Me will possess Me, and he who prays for My Grace is in My Grace, because to understand My Word is a gift of Grace in My Love. So prepare yourself to receive My gift as a sign of My Love. Care for your soul, My child, acknowledge My Love and stimulate the purest Love for Me in your heart.

All that is impure must be removed from your heart, in which I will live, for I find pleasure only in the purest Love, in Love which does not ask, only gives itself away and which is always ready to serve. Pure Love is precious like a jewel, it shines as a bright Light, it is always bringing happiness and is always giving. As you have grasped My Love, so you will accept Me and carry My image in your heart. This will bring the highest blessings, even here on Earth. Whatever is destined for you must be hidden from you, because you achieve greater maturity through continuous striving for My Love, even so My Love surrounds you.

It is to your advantage for you to seek Me and My presence again and again, in earnest prayer committing yourself to Me, your Redeemer. I come unexpectedly and move into that dwelling which is prepared for Me through Love, to make those who believe in Me, and Love Me exceedingly happy. I will not let MY children go hungry who submit themselves to Me. I will reveal MYSELF to them at the proper time.

AMEN

BD 0839
March 31, 1939

THE BLESSING OF BEING HANDICAPPED

A man must undergo an involuntary yet very beneficial life-test if he, because of physical condition, is unable to enjoy earthly pleasures, when because of some handicap, life's amenities are denied him and he is forced to give up earthly joys. He is now in great danger of thinking of his Creator in bitterness or completely rejecting HIM because it is incomprehensible that the will of a Divinity, in his opinion should impart gifts to HIS earthly children so unjustly. But if he in spite of his misfortune keeps a strong faith spiritual progress for him will be much sooner possible, since it is easier for him to resist the world with all its temptations and in the absence of worldly pleasures he can occupy himself far more with spiritual matters, which will lead him all the sooner to maturity.

So these people are able to come to a proper understanding of their life's existence in a shorter time. They do not require complete fulfillment in this life but wait patiently for the end of their earthly existence convinced that only then can the true life begin and will work itself out in the beyond according to their walk on earth.

So their handicap on earth has a certain advantage in that it becomes easier for them to deny earthly pleasures than for the normal person who is constantly confronted with the temptations of the world, but only if he himself does his part in surrendering to the will of God, bearing the burden assigned to him, and thanking his Creator Who gave him life.

If such a person is spiritually alive he will no longer consider his handicap as a misfortune but see in the spiritual life a desirable purpose. He will always be trying to increase his spiritual knowledge, love his fellowman, and not grumble at his fate or rebel against God.

AMEN

BD 0974
June 21, 1939

IMMORTALITY - ETERNITY - SUICIDE

The question of immortality…. the concept of Eternity…. cannot be comprehended by man, because he can understand nothing beyond earthly concepts. Neither can man be given a spiritual explanation that is adequate to their understanding. Only on entering the Light spheres an explanation to same extent can be given. Even then it remains a mystery because the Everlasting Divinity can never be comprehended. This has to be said in order to understand the following: In times of great spiritual need people are inclined to believe that they can put an end to their lives at will, and with that, an end to their existence. Because they believe they exist only for a certain time, they feel that they are so justified and able to shorten their existence. They do not understand the concepts of immortality, endless time and eternity. It cannot be proven to them that their existence will never end, and it is more tolerable to believe that it will end same day. Those people are from time to time uneasy about the thoughts of the end of this age, but they would rather dwell on these thoughts than to think about life after death. They see everything on this Earth as perishable and will not therefore believe in an imperishable "Self". So it is impossible to explain the concept "Eternal" to them.

The thought that something that is close to them shall never have an end bothers them and arouses a feeling of responsibility in them. They will look upon life quite differently when they reckon with a continual existence. (June 22) So those who consciously deny life after death will not be averse to making an end of their earthly life. They do not think of the consequences if their understanding is wrong. What they destroy is only the exterior form, but not life itself. Life must continue without interruption, because it cannot be destroyed, neither on Earth nor in the beyond. It is in the true sense of the Word of Eternal duration. To bring an end to it is not possible because the Creator HIMSELF has created that being and whatever is Divine in its primal substance cannot perish.

And so the Creator has in HIS Wisdom ordained that there is no time limit for the being to reach his state of perfection. In Eternity he can strive upwards, be continually active, and give as he receives for the everlasting Divinity is inexhaustible.

The concept of "Eternity" is so little understood by man, neither can immortality be explained to him because on Earth there is nothing that is imperishable. The immortality of the soul cannot be proved but has to be believed in. Also, man cannot fathom the concept "Eternity" with his intellect, such an attempt can never be successful, because it cannot be proved neither is there any earthly comparison. Man will only accept as Truth that which has conclusive evidence. So, again there remains only faith. Man must believe what cannot be proven, and the immortality of the being through all Eternity transcends all comprehension.

AMEN

BD 1047
August 10, 1939

THE MESSAGES ARE GIVEN IN A SPECIFIED ORDER

Listen to what the LORD' s Will is: All messages from Above are given in a specific order, so the transmitting took place in a certain order. But you will recognize this when you come to better understanding. Deep wisdom is continually given to you and it would appear as if there is no connection one with the other. All gifts from Above are unique messages of wisdom, but the seemingly un-arranged transmitting is necessary to make the following messages understandable.

It all serves to stimulate the people to think and be more aware of all, that is spiritually around them. The teachings must be presented so that men can have insight into all subjects and consider them thoughtfully. The revelations must also become understandable for the receiver so that he can perceive all that he receives in this way. The creations as well as the activities of spiritual beings must, to a certain extent be portrayed to him. This will be done in carefully prepared teachings, which follow one another so that people can perceive in their thoughts and understanding what is offered to them.

Therefore the messages are at times seemingly without connection, first one theme, next another is chosen and more or less discussed in detail.

But GOD and the spiritual teachers concerned understand the necessity of each particular revelation, therefore they supply the lack of knowledge with the needed messages. That is why the spiritual teaching must be repeated again and again until it has fully penetrated that earthly child and its meaning and importance has become clearly understood. A single teaching would not provide enough needed knowledge so that the receiver himself can in turn be active in teaching. He could then give a clear and convincing answer to all questions, so that the Divine teachings may be accepted by many people, which requires a great and extensive knowledge.

For this reason you will often receive revelations which you think you have had before. This is necessary so that you can teach clearly and understandably the messages you received, to those who wholeheartedly want an explanation of the Divine Word. Therefore, accept willingly what is offered to you, because your willingness and attentiveness will result in a GOD pleasing maturity in many people. Therefore each message is very wisely prepared, and they come to you as the LORD wants it.

AMEN

BD 1081
September 4, 1939

CLOUD FORMATION IN THE SKY - CHRIST'S SUFFERING AND DEATH

God the Lord of Heaven and Earth shall give you a visible sign, which is to testify of His Might and Glory. This was determined from eternity and will be shown so conspicuously that you shall marvel at this configuration through divine omnipotence and love. Insubstantial though this little cloud in the sky may appear; it nevertheless harbours life similar to that comprising your being. And this life also God guides in accordance with His will and forms also this cloud-formation with such wise purpose that the Lord's suffering and death shall easily be recognisable, and you shall identify the One on the cross whom the world wants to deny; you shall be either seized with horror, or shout with joy, depending on whether you reject Him or harbour Him in your heart. The latter shall pause in prayer whilst the former, standing aloof of Jesus Christ, shall try to shake off this image.

And the Lord wants it thus, He wants to give mankind a sign of His grace and love because it facilitates their faith: to either resurrect their faith in Jesus Christ, Saviour of the world, if they lost same, or to even cause same to grow to unshakeable power. And mankind tries yet again to play down this wonder of divine love, it brands it as an appearance formed fortuitously and without meaning: attempts to undo the divine providence.

But, defying all human explanation, the configuration holds fast, so that the entire world can view it. And the consequence shall be that even those of a most anti-mystical persuasion shall be provoked into pondering. The point in time has arrived when mankind can be offered extraordinary appearances without coercion into faith, because mankind's thinking has become so insipid that they would explain every appearance scientifically, i.e. with the intellect, denying all spiritual mediation through powers unprobed.

And thus man's free will is no longer endangered by such appearances; indeed, scientific explanations will be accepted, over those that these are signs from above. And again, only the God-seeking and those walking within love shall recognise this visible agency of the eternal Deity; and hence, the grace of divine love again is offered to men, with only few recognising it as such.

The Lord loosens the natural laws for a time, and precisely this should make the experimenters think; but where the desire to recognise pure Truth is lacking, there even the stars can leave their usual tracks, and the suns lose their shine without bending the hardened will of men, but make them seek instead natural law that much harder, and thus deviate still further ultimately from true cognition.

Hence this sign extraordinary though it may be, also is a direct bestowal of Grace; nevertheless only for him who recognises the marvel of the appearance with his heart, or begins to think about it. But he who does not use this gift of grace, viewing yonder celestial configuration soullessly, without an attempt to draw any conclusion, - regarding this phenomenon as blind chance of an exceptional nature such a one, lacking love-action of the heart, resulting in intellectual non-comprehension, therefore is not fit for deeper wisdom either.

AMEN

BD 1567
August 14, 1940

CONFESS JESUS CHRIST BEFORE THE WORLD - GODLY PROTECTION

Who ever declares himself for Jesus Christ his/hers life rests in God’s hand, and whether the world and its power declared to him a very bitter battle. For already a power emanates from the mere utterance of the divine Name. The Savior’s Love blesses everyone, who has made Him they’re own, i.e. believes in Him, loves Him and keeps His commandments. Few people only let themselves be served by Jesus Christ as plumb line in their life. Whoever endeavors, in all to follow the Lord, will soon stand in (His) Knowledge, and he will never give up the divine Savior and Redeemer, for His Love expresses itself in a piercing way and leaves in the person the longing after the Father in Heaven, increasing constantly and permanently. It is like an unceasing rain, that soaks the parched soil with His indispensable Word, guided from above to mankind on earth and constantly at all times motivating all people to recognize It, Whom the world will deny. And the person should, who (evidently) visually senses the Power out of God, to advocate the Word, he should speak bold and free about everything, what the Lord Himself taught on earth. The person should do everything to first prepare the human heart to receive the Truth, which is mentally conveyed to the person from above. The Lord Himself says: “Whoever confesses me before men, him will I confess also before my Father….” And therefore Christ made it a duty to the person to stand up for His Name, so that he likewise receives divine assistance, because he desires the aid of the Father in heaven. Who ever stands up for the divine Name, becomes involved in the battle against Him and one will try, to take every memory from the person about His Influence on earth. One will threaten the person with severe punishments, whose aim is to undermine the faith in Jesus Christ as Savior of the world…. And the person will have to fight tremendously, to stand tall against all the suggestive mean spirited powers. And only the person who is free and strong and able to advocate for Jesus Christ, in believing prayer, presents to God their need and worry and ask Him for protection and power. For this, the Lord allows all His Advocates (who argue on His behalf), because they confess the divine Lord and Savior before all man. Here it will be the divine Force that delivers the visible proof, that it is stronger than all earthly power, it will watch over every kind of earthling, which ever way, in what ever form it confesses the Lord and Savior. And it is therefore that the person does not have to worry, that the earthly force could cause him harm because of being a follower of the genuine Christianity. Though Jesus Christ can never be extirpated from the world of hate and hard-heartedness, even so the battle becomes obvious. Whoever loves his earthly life, their heart will beat anxiously, and he will pursue the law of worldly force and betray his Lord and Savior to obtain earthly success. But he, who does not fear death, often confesses the Name of the One, Who redeemed the world from all sins. And he will be obliged to atone this through earthly power…. But the Father in heaven holds His hands protectively over the person, and now it will appear to the opponent as if superhuman power is struggling against him, and he will on the Stillness which despite threats be unmistakable, recognize the power of the divine Word and the loving solitude of the Father in heaven, He Who protects His Own, the ones who confess Him before the world.

AMEN

BD 1618
September 18, 1940

THE SOUL AND THE SPIRITUAL SPARK IN MAN

The soul of man is the unification of countless soul-substances, who are the rallying-points of spiritual Forces and thus receptacles of the spiritual out of GOD. Every one of those countless substances was previously somewhere embodied, i.e. surrounded by an outer Form for the purpose of the development of the spiritual to the height and for the possibility of later unification with an equal substance. The soul of man in its single substances went through each Creation -Work and it is, so to speak, matured for its last embodiment on Earth.

The soul always takes on the same Form as the outer-hull that encloses it. If it were possible by somebody to contemplate with a spiritual eye the soul of man in its composition, he would view an incredible charming and varied picture. This Creation-Work of GOD, invisible to man is beyond description, both in its structure and also in its suitability. But man's thinking would be only puzzled by the description of the formation of the soul, for he would not understand the countless miracles that are hold in the human body.

It is the whole Creation -Work in miniature that is now understandable as the "soul" of man. The soul is the inner- most of man and includes the whole Creation. It has been deter minded to transfigure itself during the Earth-life, and to enjoy the delight of Heaven in praising GOD. The soul has within itself the divine Spirit. The Ur-substance of the soul is in fact also spiritual in all its phases of evolution, but the divine Spirit-spark places GOD HIMSELF in the soul, incarnating in man. He instills in man HIS Breath. HE places in him the Divine and HE lets the soul decide, during the last existence on Earth, either for the Divine or for the human.

If the soul, the spiritual out of GOD, that once was opposing GOD, is now willing to unite with the divine Spirit, thus starts the transfiguration of what was once far away from HIM, and Light will be in the human soul. And then the human soul unites with the divine Spirit when all human desires, that cling to the human body as temptation for the testing and hardening of the will are steadfastly overcome - when it resists all that the body as such requires of it, and willingly submits to what the divine Spirit desires. Then the soul gives finally up its former resistance against GOD, it decides for GOD instead. It is no longer consciously against the Divine and accepts the Love-rays, the Force of GOD, in order to increase the spiritual within itself -by trying to unite the spiritual within, with the spiritual outside of itself, and thus strives consciously for an approach to GOD.

But if the bodily longing dominates, then the divine Spirit-spark slumbers in the deepest wrapper in man. No Light can be radiated from him and the soul remains in utter darkness. Its earthly life goes by without the smallest success; the path on Earth does not lead to higher development, instead it is a time of standstill or even of regression. The divine Spirit-spark in man was neglected and therefore could not manifest itself. It was not possible for the Force of the divine Love to flow towards the being and thus the union with the Father-Spirit of Eternity did not take place.

And the lightless state on Earth, that the soul itself has chosen is taken across into Eternity, where it remembers in endless pain of repentance of the unused time on Earth. And now it has to lead a much more strenuous struggle in order to change its state into one that has more Light.

AMEN

BD 1742
December 17, 1940

MY COMMISSION - HELP THE NEEDY

Accept in all humility every gift from Above, offered to you. You will then fulfil GOD' s Will and serve HIM. What HE gives you demands obedience to HIM and your full surrender. Innumerable souls on Earth are searching for knowledge but cannot find their way to GOD alone and need your help. You must bring this help to them by bringing to their attention GOD' s Love and Goodness, which is so obvious to see. And as you give so you will receive.

Your soul will receive abundant nourishment so that you yourself will never have to go hunger. As long as you feed the needy soul your bread of Heaven will never be taken from you. GOD will impart new strength again and again and make you constantly happy, so you can continue to give HIS Word to your fellowmen. The Earth is dry and barren indeed, if it remains without that living water. Empty and joyless is the life of the soul if it goes without this refreshment from Heaven.

You must help all thirsty souls. You must offer them a refreshing drink and use each opportunity to share this precious gift of GOD. Then a great need can be removed, the Truth will be spread, the Light will shine brightly and draw to it souls seeking to escape the darkness. GOD will bless your efforts, HE will give you strength to fulfil your mission. He will lead you in your task and provide you with all that you have need of to work for HIM.

AMEN

BD 1762
January 2, 1941

BATTLE AGAINST CHRIST'S TEACHINGS - PURSUIT OF THOSE THAT CONFESS HIM

It is indisputably better to declare oneself for Christ’s church before the world, than to be in the opponents will and to deny Christ. For whoever is powerful in the world, has not yet the power to delay what God sends against him. He who denies Christ, denies God, and even if he speaks His Name to present proof of his faith… For if he is a deep believer, he also recognizes the divinity of Christ, for then he stands in the Love, and the Love affirms Jesus Christ as Son of God and Savior of the world. This perception (this realization) is a sequence of a deep believes. Unbelief however makes the person incapable of recognizing the deity of Jesus. Therefore if Jesus Christ is being rejected, the proof is hereby given for the person’s unbelief and such a person belongs to the world, who places it self openly against Jesus. And it will require to reject Him completely; it wants that His Name no longer be mentioned, and it wants to extinguish every memory of Him and the coming race to be raised in ignorance; it wants to destroy whatever refers to Him, and therefore stop the knowledge around Him and His cause. Because of this the battle becomes inflamed…. Who attach them self to Him, will be representatives for His Name, confessing Him before the world and speak full of zeal for Him and His teachings…. They will be pursued and yet patiently endure the pursuit for His Name sake, and strength will come their way from above so that they, with more enthusiasm proclaim His teachings, the more they are attacked. And the power of God will be visible with them, His love will cover them, and the mighty of the world will have to recognize Him that their force cannot come against it. They will have to acknowledge a more powerful One; Whose effect is more obvious. And this makes them angry, and they now seek with all personal means and their will to carry through and the hand of God will, upon that, punish them… For as long as people presume, they want to fight against God Himself, they are in the worse force of the adversary, and then God orders a stop to this… And therefore the time will come where laws upon laws will be released and the people will be placed before them to decide for or against Christ… And the followers of the world will give Him away to gain vain rewards; they will obtain earthly advantage and sell their soul. And there will be many, who will give away what should be their most Holy possession, the divine Savior and Redeemer of the world… Yet those who suffer pursuit for His Name sake will be blessed a thousand fold, for them He moves close and He leads them into the dispute and the victory will be where He Himself is the commander-in-chief. And it may seem as if the enemies’ intentions might succeed, the battle only lasts a short time, but those who fight for the Name of Jesus will be the victors.

AMEN

BD 1811
February 15, 1941

MAN'S CORRECTIONS OF THE TRANSMISSIONS FROM ABOVE

The consignments from Above should be written down unchanged, otherwise man's will opposes GOD' s Will. Each message has its purpose, but man does not always understand its purpose immediately. Often the change of a word gives another meaning, then the original purpose is missed.

GOD HIMSELF will let people know what is not according to HIS Will when through men's inability HIS Word is not received as it was given. But it is not the task of people to change the message, because their ability is not sufficient to judge a message that is not only for this time, but will also outlast times to come.

Men might have the best intentions but still must have a considerable degree of maturity to obtain a knowledge that would enable them to correct a message in accordance with GOD’S Will. Human wisdom alone does not give the ability to judge the contents of spiritual Truth.

Only the spirit of GOD transmits the pure Truth, and although the human mediator is still not able to accept the Truth at its word, yet his thoughts will be led so that he can write it down without error. Although the forming of the words may be less than perfect still they are never in error. Every human correction can be in error and if so, is not in GOD' s Will.

The Spirit of GOD can reveal Himself clearer when the resistance of the receiver of HIS message is less. Therefore all ones thoughts must be avoided while receiving the Word. The desire to serve GOD is the best guarantee for a right and unhindered receiving. Then the one who receives the Word does not have the fear of writing down what is not in GOD' s Will, because that desire protects him from error. What GOD wants to produce He will truly protect from such writing which would lead earthly children on the wrong way, because it is HIS Will to give mankind the pure Truth and teach them correctly.

AMEN

BD 1842
March 28, 1941

CONFIRMATION OF PROPHESIES - WORLD EVENTS

This is given to you as a confirmation that everything will be fulfilled, exactly as the Spirit out of God has predicted you. The world will not believe that it stands so close to the fateful hour, for man believes that the time for it has not yet come, for that which the Lord has mentioned on earth, and therefore he will not be prepared to withstand the catastrophe. And therefore God points out repeatedly His reminders, so that man will not forget Him.

The Spirit out of God does not err, and where it is once established, everything God says is to be believed implicitly and can be spread without fear because it is God's language that the messenger of it announces, and he reproduces only what is His Will. And the ones He chooses are those who have the right knowledge. They accept and repeat as He wishes it. Their human thoughts will be led in such a way that they see things corresponding to the Truth. Their power of judgment will be keener, and their love for justice and truth will guard them against thinking erroneously, and when they speak now, every word corresponds to the Truth.

And so write down the following:

Every world event is connected with the spiritual condition of mankind. There are indeed only worldly moot points the cause of it, and therefore will be viewed the origin and its effect purely as a worldly matter. The events of the world are in a certain way only the consequence of the spiritual lowness of mankind, and at the same time it should be a means of elevating people higher; but that is beyond the understanding of men with their earthly thinking. Therefore, they will not believe, despite all indications. And thus unprepared, will the catastrophe in nature reach them, and they will not be able to protect themselves, or to flee. And consequently it is stupid to close the mind towards God's warning when it is offered to mankind. That the conflict in which half of the world is involved at this time remains undecided, is the Will of the divine Creator because not through the weapons of force shall mankind reach its supposed right. God gave people the commandment to love each other, and this commandment is being disregarded. Mankind inflicts on itself all imaginable wickedness and therefore as a consequence, it will be punishes hard. God Himself has to take over the office of judge so that man recognizes a Master above Him, One Who knows about all injustice.

For that reason you people should not make the voice of God invalid: you should not desire to question the veracity of the belief, and should not attempt to decide for yourselves the time when these prophesies are to be fulfilled. Because the world is in great misery and can only be saved through this immense catastrophe in nature, that will immediately follow the great offensive, and consequently will bring indeed the real decision in the vast fight of nations, which is devoid of every noble motivation, and is only a struggle for might and power. And this fight will be ended by higher power, and will come about as prophesied.

AMEN

BD 1857
March 22, 1941

THE OBJECTION THAT THE WORD OF GOD IS CONCLUDED

It is an exceedingly wrong assumption that the Word of GOD is to be kept closed and that every revelation is to be rejected as a concoction of the forces of evil. Both good and evil powers try to exercise their influence on the people. All the forces of good perform the will of GOD, but the evil forces work against the Divine.

"Un-knowing" powers, beings from the middle kingdom cannot transmit any good thoughts to you because they are in their darkened state, still under the power of GOD' s opponent, thus more susceptible to his influence than to the influence of Light-beings. But as soon as these ignorant spirits realize their blindness and yield themselves to the Light-beings, submitting to the Divine Will, from then on they pass on only what they have received from these Light-beings.

This must first be clarified to disprove that the powers of the beyond arbitrary, express themselves where people are given Divine revelations. The LORD HIMSELF taught on Earth and brought this word to men. It was HIS Will that this Word was written down for the succeeding generation to preserve. HE has, however, proclaimed to mankind by HIS Spirit working through HIS Word, giving them, as it were, the promise to stay with them in HIS Word through all Eternity. HE HIMSELF has said: I will send you the Comforter, the Spirit. of Truth.

There are many places in the Book of Books from which you can conclude that God will always speak to HIS people, but there is not one statement of the LORD from which you can conclude that HIS Word is closed off. It must be considered that HIS Word shall certainly remain unchanged, as shall the gospel that HE HIMSELF brought to mankind. Not one word is to be added, not one word to be taken away, so that the meaning of HIS Word could be changed. But this does not mean that HIS Word or HIS revelations are concluded.

Nothing should be changed, not one word added to the words the LORD once spoke on Earth. But human wisdom has attempted to change and improve them. The Word of GOD is often distorted by people of good intention trying to make it more understandable. This has led to even the work of HIS Spirit, proclaimed by HIM, being less understood and therefore not recognized. The knowledge is completely lost to men, that GOD will speak to people again and again and that all people on Earth must try to listen to HIS Word given directly.

Instead however men draw back from the expression of the Divine Will. GOD HIMSELF comes close to people in HIS Word, but they no longer recognize HIM. HIS written word is no longer alive in people. They still read the Word alright but they no longer grasp the meaning. A spiritual drought has set in because the well of Living water has been stopped by the people themselves.

But GOD has taken pity on men. So HE has allowed a stream of Living Water to break forth from the rock. HE lets streams of Living Water flow from the innermost being of those who long for HIS refreshing drink and open their hearts and ears to receive HIS Divine Word. With this the Holy Scriptures are fulfilled. However, if HE no longer revealed HIMSELF, and if HE no longer was close to the people, or among them, then the Word of the Lord through His Earthly walk would have been in vain.

So man is not justified to consider the working of GOD as closed. If he does this he only demonstrates his ignorance or in- comprehension concerning the written Word.

Because of the innumerable references to the working of the Divine Spirit, which he would thereby make invalid he reveals that he really does not grasp the meaning. Such a one belongs to those who err and puts on their error to other people. He will then not recognize the pure Truth and therefore also withhold it from his fellowmen.

But GOD' s Love is unlimited always giving and never exhausting. GOD will therefore express HIMSELF through HIS Love giving HIS Love so that everyone who abides in Love themselves may receive it. GOD is Love and GOD is the Word. Whoever desires the Love of GOD receives HIS Word, and receives it through all Eternity.

AMEN

BD 1874
April 3, 1941

IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL

The teaching of the immortality of the soul is not accepted by many people, because they compare it always with the earthly, that is perishable. Nothing on Earth is permanent. According to the opinion of these people everything passes away, and therefore they believe that no exception should be made cf. this natural law. The earthly body indeed decays, i.e. it seemingly disintegrates and passes away. But man does not consider that the apparent disappearance is solely the means of transition to a new forming. On same reflection man has to recognize that all earthly must serve a purpose, and he will observe that even the smallest and most insignificant Creations are related somehow to one another and therefore are not purposeless.

If such a Creation -Work fades away, then numerous other Creations absorb the remainder of the first-one and therefore serve in this way the new-one, and continue to live in the new Creations. Man has only to observe seriously an outward transformation and then he must admit also that the inner life cannot vanish. And this inner life he has to grant also at least to man. He has to make it clear to himself that the soul of man - the emotional life - is not just somehow ended - that this emotional life is the true sense of every embodiment. The outside form serves for nothing, unless the inner core is recognized by mankind. The construction of a human being requires always the same components: body, soul and spirit. The body - the outer cover - carries out the functions which the soul decides. Therefore the body is only the organ through which the will is realized. At the moment of death the soul no longer needs any of the organ that serves it as on Earth, - that means in the visible Creation-Work - because it changes its present residence and passes into regions where nothing has to be done that is apparent to the outside. The body that was only the means for the earthly course where the soul should have formed itself to be the carrier of the divine Spirit, becomes null and void.

The Spirit, the third component of the living Creature, lies indeed dormant in every man, but becomes active only when the will of the soul pays more attention to it than to the body. Thus, when the soul does not take the earthly demands so seriously then the claims of the Spirit, that always means a neglect of the earthly needs. Body, soul and spirit indeed belong together, but they may have separate goals. The soul can direct its will more towards the demands of the body, but it also can disregard them and instead make its will useful only to the Spirit within itself. It is just this direction of will that decides its life in the hereafter, that means, the state in which the soul lingers after the earthly life, which can bring to it Bliss or harm.

Therefore the earthly life - the function of the body - is only a temporary state in which the soul finds itself. The soul impels the body to all actions on Earth, but it must not in any way be thought extinct, so the body can no longer carry out its function. The soul has indeed left the body because it moves into regions where it no longer needs an exterior cover.

But to consider the soul as something finished would be completely wrong, because the soul is something that cannot pass away. Indeed, it can no longer influence the body to its functions when man's body is dead. It can fall into a state of indolence through lack of maturity, i.e. if it has not given enough consideration to the Spirit within itself. But never does the soul "cease to exist". Because it is something spiritual that is everlasting, while the body consists of earthly stuff, of matter, and therefore is subject to constant changes that finally disintegrate into its components as soon as the soul has left the body.

AMEN

BD 1899
April 28, 1941

THE DISSVOLVING OF EARTHLY FORM - CREMATION - ACCELERATING THE DISINTEGRATION PROCESS

Everything must proceed towards dissolution in order for it to go the path of higher development. That spirit substance now having overcome matter separates itself from matter. But the spiritual substance is still not so completely matured that it needs no further earthly cover, where it can again take a new abode in a new form, which is also matter. So now the soul, the spiritual man, separates from the body and ends its earthly development. The soul thus escapes the last earthly form, is free from all matter and enters a new realm totally different from the Earth.

Then the body, the last earthly form is destined again for disintegration. In other words: the spiritual substances, of which the earthly body is made up, must go through the path to higher maturity, because they are still in the beginning stage of their development. And to this end the Divine Creation joins in, the goal being the higher development of the spiritual.

Now this can happen in various ways, although it must always be given the possibility of a serving activity. These substances themselves must join such a creation work, where they are given one or another task to fulfill, for through the fulfilling of this serving task, and only through serving, the spiritual substances can develop. If that possibility is taken away, then the higher development path is interrupted, which for that spiritual means a painful condition.

The time of the spiritual suffering may well be shortened, but such spiritual will not thank anyone who intervenes in its path of development by hindering its serving.

Whenever the natural decomposition of a man's body is hindered, when the dissolving process is hastened by cremation or by chemical means, then the spirituality must go a much more painful way, for this process violates the Divine Order and is contrary to the natural order, which GOD has ordained for each creation work. This is a contemptuous action of man, which is contrary to GOD's Will. The human body should be returned to the Earth as is its destiny: "From the dust you have been taken, to the dust you shall return"...Unless GOD determines otherwise by ending a human life in ways other than man's natural bodily death.

The soul itself has yielded up the body, so the obligation of the body, as well as the spiritual substance, of which the body is made up, toward the soul is fulfilled. But until this spiritual substance has completely freed itself, it is given further opportunities to be active in serving. But man seems to have so little understanding that hastening the dissolving procedure leaves very little scope for serving activity. It is certainly very wrong to believe that the body of man joins itself with the soul through such a purification process. The spiritual substance of the exterior form has this same destiny, to eventually join itself with innumerable other soul entities, to go the last path of development on Earth, as a human soul. However, this will not take place, as people wrongly think. A certain time is set for the development of the spiritual entities, which eternal process man should not hasten in their own judgment.

The possibility of man to obtain maturity on Earth is through his life's walk, his attitude to GOD, his faith, and through his deeds of Love. He can also shorten the earthly way for his physical cover, although it must always be entrusted to the Will of GOD, Who will assign to it its serving task.

AMEN

BD 1933
May 29, 1941

HEREDITY AND PREDISPOSITION

Man's earth-walk corresponds to his predisposition, i.e. defects and shortcomings adhere to his souls of which the latter is to free itself through its life-style on earth. These defects and shortcomings are not the same for every person, and this because every soul substance had activated a different external form, within which certain distinctive properties good or bad were developed, to a greater or lesser degree. Consequently men also will be different in their natures, necessitating diverse upbringings, in order to advance what is good and overcome what can be regarded as deficient and bad.

It would be completely wrong therefore to assume that at the moment of incarnation on earth, all souls are of a similar nature. There are on the contrary diverse differences, which man however traces back to "heredity". It may indeed externally appear as though children had to take up a certain burden for their earth-walk, and properties at that which can be either conducive or a hindrance to their spiritual development; for which nevertheless they could not be held to account because, according to the hypothesis, the inheritance as an integral part strength to combat and overcome such inborn defects.

Man, in order to attain to soul maturity, must combat all his defects, and work on himself. And if peculiar drives predominate within him, he should be cognisant of the fact that it is not the parental disposition which determines man's nature, but that it is those very drives which during his endlessly many embodiments before the human stage, caused him to obtain a nature which the being felt salubrious, doing nothing to rid itself of such defects and shortcomings. - He (man) regards his shortcomings as a right, because he regards them as given him without his doing.

And yet it nevertheless was his own free will to join up with beings of a homologous nature, for his earth-walk. These complementary beings constituted an attraction for the soul seeking incarnation; consequently their is superficial talk about heredity, notwithstanding the fact that parents have no share in the nature of the souls under their care during the time on earth.

Hence every soul has to tackle the task of upward development on her own. She never can be relieved of this even by her physical parents. Due to this, the parents are not responsible for the predisposition of their children, even though it may seem as if the children are weighed down with parental heredity.

Each being is burdened with responsibility for itself, although man, while still under parental tutelage, should be instructed to work on himself. Because the work on the soul every man has to accomplish for himself, otherwise he cannot be freed from his primordial sin.

AMEN

BD 1950
June 12, 1941

STEPS TAKEN AGAINST THE CHRISTIAN FAITH

Whoever entrusts himself to the Lord Jesus Christ in the ensuing time need not fear abandonment when confronted by difficulties. The adversary's power has indeed never had a more destructive influence upon believers than is now the case. Incredibly harsh measures shall be aiming at man's abandonment of the Christian faith - at his denial of Jesus Christ and at his adopting of a new agenda, which has completely different teachings to those of Jesus Christ.

And much shall be accomplished by these measures, to the extent of many people losing knowledge, to the extent of many people losing knowledge of Him, if they do not stand up bravely to those who deem themselves mighty. There is One Who is much mightier, and those who entrust themselves to Him meed not worry. The Lord will give them everything, they shall be and speak shrewdly and wisely, and from fullest conviction for their Lord where necessary, and they shall be able to counter every challenge; because the spirit of him who fights for Christ is wakeful and shall manifest itself in the hour of need.

Because even if everything earthly threatens to pass, God's Word, which HE Himself gave to men on earth, indubitably remains. For did not God say, "My Word shall not pass into all eternity". On account of this Word a pitched battle shall flare, but a battle that has nothing to do with worldly happenings. It is a battle exclusively about the confessing of Jesus Christ. This battle indeed shall also call for sacrifices, yet whoever wants to be strengthened through divine grace shall receive the power to also willingly bear yonder sacrifices.

He shall stand up for Jesus Christ full of zeal and not fear, and face events undaunted. And the Lord has need of such people, who sacrifice themselves for Him and are ready to do God's will at all times. Because it is a grave time and requires full commitment. It brings events which can be borne only through faith in Jesus Christ, but which also cause man to ripen in his soul and bring him the greatest reward; because only the man of faith unites with the divine Spirit, and this will teach him and lend him strength through God's Word, and repeatedly exhort him to remain faithful to the Lord and Redeemer, the divine Saviour, when the world opposes Him and wants to displace Him from men's hearts.

AMEN

BD 2301
April 13, 1942

THE FIGHT FOR SPIRITUAL SUPREMECY

Portentous is the fight for spiritual supremacy, which shall flare at a level not experienced by the world heretofore. The spiritually evil intend to displace the spiritually good by violence, and this is a daring which divine love can no longer watch dispassionately, but brings the fight to its proper conclusion. The aim will be to oppress the spiritual seeker to the point of giving up, thus giving in to a world which is to claim victory, so to speak. IF the world were to succeed in extermination all faith in an actual Deity and Divine Saviour Jesus Christ, then it would also snatch victory from the faithful, and the repercussions should be incalculable, since mankind in aggregate would then be doomed, because all spiritual advancement would be severed.

Often this fight had been conducted already, but never as ruthlessly as projected now. Because the adversary himself is now at work, i.e., he shrinks back from nothing in order to assume lordship over mankind, and he finds willing representatives, i.e., men who also will stop at nothing; and the affliction into which the faithful are precipitated is immense. The most severe and unfounded measures will be seized upon to make life intolerable for those who in their hearts still carry faith in God and the Divine Saviour.

Because the latter have the edge over the unbelieving and can counter every deprecation; and since God avails Himself of able-bodied volunteers on earth, who are particularly exposed to worldly onslaught, He shall not permit the tormenting of those offering their services to the point of dropping their faith; on the contrary, He shall convey great power to them and strengthen their faith, and they shall for their part enter the fray and fight for the glory of God, and both camps shall find their adherents.

And then the fight flares with full intensity, the good spiritual world struggles for ascendancy over the bad elements, and the world apparently prevails, to intimidate men to the point where they negate the possibility of bearing up to the proceedings. And during this extremity, God's love is especially concerned with mankind. He shall faithfully watch over His small flock and not let them become victims of powers, which have manifestly taken up the fight against God.

AMEN

BD 2344
May 24, 1942

THE SOUL - CARRIER OF ALL CREATION WORKS

The soul substances show in their composition an extremely fine structure that would strike man as magical if he could see them because there is nothing that is not present in this creation. Everything that the whole Creation has to show can be found in the soul in an infinite reduction, because the individual substances (of the soul) have given life to each Creation-Work, and therefore retain each passed Form -that multiply by continuous association and so the whole picture changes continuously into perfection.

Man's power of comprehension would not suffice to imagine all these Creation-Works, but overwhelmed by the Wisdom and Almighty of the Creator, some day he will contemplate the picture that reveals to him the most wonderful magnificence. The smallest and the most insignificant Creation-Work holds thousands of miniature Creations within, that again show everything that is represented in GOD' s grand Creation-Work. But the human soul is the carrier of all those Creations, i.e. it is composed of countless substances of which each one has already accomplished its task in the Creation, and therefore is allowed to merge for the last great task, to conclude as human soul the endlessly long path on Earth. There is no miraculous work in GOD' s Creation that is so exceedingly wonderfully produced than the human soul. A proof of its perfection is that the soul can contemplate itself as in a mirror and then recognizes its own magnificence, i.e. when it sees itself in the most radiant light in many thousand fold Forms. And thus the self-contemplation means for it an immeasurable Bliss, because the view of the whole Creation -Work is for the soul something overwhelmingly beautiful.

And it will never come to an end with its contemplations, because the picture forms itself anew time and again. Incessantly new Creation-Works appear that are always more enchanting because the Glories of GOD are endless, and therefore also all that which GOD' s Love offers to HIS Creatures, who are perfect and stay in the Light. They will feel at all times HIS Love and therefore will experience always more happiness. There will be no end, no boundary of what the spiritual eye is allowed to see. And nothing will remain unchanged, which means for the being a state of Bliss. But this bliss will steadily be increased and that pre- supposes a constant change of that which is offered to the spiritual eyes of the being.

AMEN

BD 2348
May 27, 1942

HOUR OF DEATH

The separation of the soul from the body is usually a painful experience for the body, because a certain grade of maturity is necessary for a painless separation, which is seldom reached by people. The hour of death will always give the still immature man a conscious incentive to strive for such a maturity of the soul before the end, because he cannot achieve this with his own strength after he has left the human cover. Depending on the state of his soul, the hour of death will be of greater or lesser difficulty.

As long as man is on this Earth he has the possibility of purifying himself, and in the beyond the soul will thank its Creator for having been given this opportunity before death, so that it does not have to suffer so much in the beyond. Because GOD is just, the soul must face up to its lot in the beyond, and the need for greater sufferings to reach maturity. Without this, it is not possible to enter the spheres of Light. Suffering and anguish must produce in the soul this higher degree of maturity. Therefore, a longer struggle be fore death is always to be seen as a means of spiritual ascent of the soul.

It is true, man see only the suffering of death, which contributed to their fear of death and the hour looks to them unbearable. Yet this is all ordained by HIS great Love for mankind, so as to provide for them a brighter Light in the beyond. This great Love is the foundation of everything.

Suffering and pain is sent by GOD over the Earth only so that mankind may overcome the longing for the physical things, and thinks more about the soul and try to form him to perfection. Each suffering, which has this as a result is blessed by GOD. Your time on Earth will soon be over and with the right will, this can be accomplished by avoiding worldly pleasures. The soul is then formed to the will of GOD and has no need of unusual suffering at the end of its earthly walk, to enter the realm of Light.

Suffering always leads to a higher maturity. This is a blessing for the people since they would otherwise have to overcome their weaknesses and failures in the beyond, which is extremely painful. Suffering cannot be avoided even if the hour of death goes by seemingly quiet and pain- less. GOD knows about the state of the soul of each person. HE knows also about the soul's willingness to fight against everything that is impure. So HE meets the people to give them the opportunity to accomplish their goal, by giving them in the hour of death still a last chance to cleanse them and to enter purely into Eternity.

AMEN

BD 2381
June 24, 1942

NEEDY SOULS BEG FOR PRAYERS

Listen to the request of the dead. Do not refuse them your intercession when they are brought to your remembrance. Understand that they would have to suffer indescribably without your help.

The lot of a lost soul is exceedingly pitiful, and none of you know if a soul is redeemed or languishes in this painful state in need of your help. Only your prayers can help such needy souls. They sense your Love, which gives them strength to improve their condition. They must change their will, which is the first step to bring about a change in their pitiful condition.

These souls are thankful for the least support because they depend on the loving help of other souls who have reached a higher maturity. However, they may only be helped if they have a desire for a change in their situation. But the will of such a soul is weak, if not entirely inactive. Therefore they may have to suffer for a very long time, if they do not respond to your support. Through your intercession you can give them strength to alter their will and become active. If you knew about their need you would not let them ask in vain. Every thought for a deceased is a way they bring themselves to your remembrance and a call for help in their need.

Mankind is so selfish toward one another that they do not think about their deceased loved ones. Because of this these souls suffer exceedingly. They put themselves again and again in the thoughts of the people, using them to remember them in their prayers.

The need in the beyond is great, therefore, even the unknown deceased souls keep themselves near to those who think with compassion about these helpless souls. They feel every prayer as a blessing and strength in their desire to strive upward. Those on Earth who are compassionate are constantly surrounded by needy souls because they expect their help.

The desire to help such souls is already strength to them and every loving thought surrounding them strengthens their will. Therefore everyone who is willing to give can help souls in the beyond to lessen their inexpressible suffering.

People do not appreciate the precious gift of prayer, because GOD HIMSELF has given this grace and sets no limitation. But in the beyond the powerless soul cannot help itself and so depends on help from you. You should give this Love and Help to them, to remove this painful condition and make it possible for them to help themselves. When souls overcome their unwillingness then their desire is only to strive upwards, and their great need is removed.

However, they must receive strength through loving intercession. Only deeds of Love brings the soul redemption, so wherever they are too weak to work in Love then man must lovingly help them to receive strength to strive upward. Therefore, do not forget needy souls, they beg you constantly for help.

AMEN

BD 2489
October 1, 1942

WILL AND DEED - RESPONSIBILITY

The will brings forth the deed. The will is therefore what decides even if the action is only the rectification of the will. Without the will no action will come to performance. But the will without the deed has to be justified too before GOD, because it manifests the opinion of man, the impulse for good or for evil.

To carry out the will, man has to use the Life-Force that flows towards him, so that he can accomplish good as well as bad deeds. But always will he use for this the Force that GOD HIMSELF gives him.

If now he commits a bad deed, then he accomplishes it with the help of the divine Force, and therefore he does something for which he has to answer before GOD. He has used therefore his will to increase the force of HIS opponent, with the power out of GOD, because every bad deed is a surrender to the evil power and thus augments it. The will of man turns away from GOD and towards that evil power, through each deed that acts against GOD, and testifies therefore a bad way of thinking.

Therefore if the will of man is good, i.e. directed toward GOD, then will he use the Life- Force that always flows towards him for deeds that serve his fellow-man. He will practice in serving Love to the neighbor, because he is continuously active, that means permitting his will to become a deed. If his deeds are born in Love so that this Love drives the will of man to be active, then is the will of man devoted to GOD. Out of a free impulse the will has decided for GOD, and each deed that is born out of this will is justified before GOD, and GOD values this deed accordingly to the "will for Love".

AMEN

BD 2494
October 4, 1942

MATTER AND SPIRIT

What is the world and its matter? This question interests many people. However they are not able to salve it with their intellect. Everything visible is matter i.e. stuff that has solidified into Form. So to speak by compression it became visible, because it had been invisible i.e. spiritual substance. Spiritual substance is Force emanated from GOD, that according to HIS Will, as soon as GOD has given it a certain form, becomes what it is. This form is the compound of countless substances, therefore a structure that can be dissolved in order to release each single substance that it contains…. if that is GOD' s Will.

Therefore every Form is destructible, matter is something that has no eternal existence because it is only the cover of spiritual substances that should develop higher and thus do not remain eternally in these wrappings. Matter itself is indeed also a spiritual substance, i.e. through GOD' s Will compressed spiritual Force that through continuous dissolution and dispersion…. and by building again new Forms…. becomes something that after an endless long time can hide itself in such a Form.

Therefore everything visible is spiritual Force that is still at the beginning of the development, whereas the more matured spiritual is invisible to the human eye…. while using a visible Form to live in. In each Form therefore exists something spiritual, a being that is unconscious about itself, but that longs for the union with equal beings to increase with this union the fullness of Force, because each being strives for perfection.

As soon as matter dissolves, which means that a Form falls to pieces, the freed spiritual being strives towards equal spiritual beings and merges to give life to a new Form. This occurrence is the base of the changes always existing in Nature; it is therefore the cause of the continuous life and death in Nature.

The spiritual substances pass through the whole Creation, partly alone partly merged with immense numbers. Corresponding to these are also the Forms that surround them, in their size and kind. Everything that encloses spirituality is matter. But matter itself consists of those spiritual sub- stances that are in the beginning of their evolution and therefore can be visible to the human eye. Only the already higher developed spiritual is invisible.

So everything that is visible must be considered as imperfect i.e. a spiritual that is far from GOD -that is only starting on its way of development. The spiritual concealed in it has already covered this way and strives now towards GOD. Therefore a destruction -i.e. a passing away or dissolution of the Form, means that the transience of matter corresponds to the Will of GOD, because that way it makes the further development of the spiritual possible.

AMEN

BD 2513
October 16, 1942

PRE-HISTORIC BEINGS - THEIR RESPONSIBILITY

The evolution of the Earth took place during many very long periods, was developed and could be used as a dwelling place for innumerable beings, and could also be used for the development of the spirituals.

In this period of evolution the living beings were of a different nature. They were, so to speak, adjusted to the development of the existing Earth, to the extent that the Earth could support living beings. The phases of development were many. Only at a certain stage could the Earth-surface contain living beings. They became more numerous the further the development of the Earth progressed. Thus the development of the Earth advanced as well as the living creatures, which were assigned to it for the purpose of higher development.

It took an unimaginable long time. Such development was necessary because spirituality in and over the Earth must first be tried in bound condition. For this reason creation was important for the living creatures. In this time of development all spirituality must be tested. It could slowly develop to a living creature.

The living conditions were more difficult but they maintained themselves and evolved slowly to become men. But at this time they were totally different than "Man". They were still beings acting according to their instinct. In a sense they were led. They had no free will or intellect.

They were beings that in form resembled human beings, but in other ways were on the level of the animal world, which moved in the Divine law of nature. They did everything instinctively without being conscious of their actions. These beings were still not accountable. They lived their lives after the law of nature, driven by their instinct, which dominated them, which expressed itself in each being, according to the Divine Will.

These living beings corresponded to the primitive conditions of the earth-surface, but contributed, to a certain extent to the development of the earth. They multiplied and through their activities quickened the change of the earth surface, so that it became suitable to contain more advanced living beings, until the first human beings, equipped with free will and intellect, could possess the Earth. They could use everything on this Earth. They were taught by GOD and lived conscious lives, which was the very purpose and meaning of their incarnation on Earth.

However, now the people had to be accountable to GOD in their thoughts and actions. They had reached certain maturity, and were able to live lives according to GOD's Will. According to their ability they were responsible as to how they would use their lives. They were absolutely free in the use of His gift of Life. But the consequence of their incarnation was pointed out to them so that they could now choose how to use their free will.

AMEN

BD 2515
October 17, 1942

ABILITIES - COMMISSION AND REGRESSION - THE NEW EARTH

Man is the highest developed being on Earth, consequently he is given a task in keeping with his maturity. He can fulfill his commission in free will. It is this free will, which is put to the test. So man must make decisions, and his decisions will govern whether or not he fulfills this commission and uses his ability to live his last embodiment according to its purpose.

He is in no war forced. In his earthly life he has innumerable tasks to fulfill. His commission is not particularly pointed out to him, but he must fulfill it amidst his many earthly activities. If he neglects this task he will still live his earthly life, but his soul remains undeveloped. For this he must give account to GOD because his earthly life is given to him for the perfecting of his soul. If he uses his earthly activities only for his own advantage, pays no attention to its importance, thus disregarding the Grace of GOD, he will have misused his earthly life.

The Earth was his residence and he as a highly matured being, already in an advanced state of development, having many capabilities, was allowed to incarnate. But he lives his life no more conscious of his purposes than the people of prehistoric time, using his intellect, free will and strength given by GOD, only for his activities on Earth, which have no permanent value. He uses his intellect and free will only to increase his own well-being and this is in such a way that he influences his fellowman to do the same. So, the Earth becomes unsuitable for the higher development of his soul. Indeed, worldliness prevails and binds people to such an extent that they completely forget their soul.

The world then is in a condition where a change is necessary so that mankind can again learn about their true commission and live accordingly. It is essential that the Earth experience another change. It must again become what it once was and is intended to be. A place for the education of the spirit where earthly things do not predominate, but are only a means to an end. The Earth must arise and be formed anew. People, who consciously strive for maturity, who use all their abilities, which they have received from GOD for the maturing of their souls, realizing that this is the true purpose of their incarnation on Earth, must inhabit it.

AMEN

BD 2521
October 22, 1942

NOTICE OF AN EVENT - RELIGIOUS LOCALITY - SPIRITUAL TRANSFORMATION

Those of you who do not yet walk within truth shall have to give up much of your spiritual treasure, because the time is coming when you witness the collapse of much that had seemed indestructible. You shall acknowledge that the works of man are transient although capable of asserting themselves for long periods. It shall be beyond your grasp as to why, through divine providence a work of destruction is carried out, which will simultaneously present an immense spiritual reversal and greatly shake the thought of those who had deemed themselves as walking in the Truth.

And you shall find no explanation other than that God wants to plainly show you that you walk in error. This error has taken hold of you too firmly for freeing yourselves easily there from, and therefore God wants to help you. He wants to show you that everything must give way to His will; hence also what has asserted itself for thousands of years. God gave men free will and hence had to withdraw His own will where human will assert itself. And hence He did not hinder and infrastructure, which did not correspond to His will.

His will was heeded secretly however and performed unnoticed, little-known to the world therefore, yet resisting hostile interference. But mankind nevertheless found pleasure in yonder infrastructure, which asserted itself in pomp and splendour, finding many followers. But an ultimate end nonetheless has been set for this set-up too, and this end will come in full view of all men.

A superstructure deemed indestructible shall be shaken, an event shall come claiming sacrifices in every direction: mankind's thinking shall be shaken. Through this divine intervention, God wants to prove to mankind that everything initiated by men is transient but that which comes from God endures. He wants to show men that they err, so that they should become receptive to pure Truth.

And many men shall become skeptical in view of the catastrophic transformation; they shall query the credibility of what they had been taught because the collapse robs them of all faith. And this happening is not far off and the entire world will be involved and, to the extent of any faith recognise a sign, which God gives men on earth for the good of their souls.

AMEN

BD 2553
November 16, 1942

DO THE DEAD SLEEP?

The belief that souls sleep after death is justified only in so far as immature souls remain in a state of idleness, because they lack strength. However, this is not a condition of blessed rest, but a state of misery, confinement and powerlessness, thus no condition to strive for.

To be active in the beyond is only for the souls who have a certain grade of maturity wherein they receive strength continually, to be able to work. They will then use this power without restriction. Because their activity does not depend on earthly matter, so it must be different than work on earth. Neither can it be compared with that because the requirements that cause or permit activity in the spiritual kingdom is entirely different. There is continual instruction in and passing on of spiritual knowledge, which makes the giving soul happy and reduces the misery of the one who receives and enables them to receive strength.

There is also a serving in Love that can be compared with earthly activities as long as these souls, in their state of darkness, believe that they are still on earth. They create, in their imagination, through their desires, their own surroundings, but must in that imagination also perform deeds of Love. The clearer it becomes in them the more they separate them- selves from the earth in their thinking. Then their activities are no longer bound to earthly matter or to their imagination.

The work of souls in the beyond is to pass on the spiritual knowledge they have received in the spiritual kingdom. Every soul who receives power and is willing to give has a protégé, especially entrusted to him on earth or in the beyond, to whom they give themselves in untiring devotion. They must influence their thoughts and give them clarity of understanding without forcing the will of the soul. This requires great patience and Love. They are two totally separated beings that are facing each offer, who still can act and think in free will. Therefore right thinking may not be passed on by force lest the immature spiritual soul be hindered in coming to a higher degree of maturity. Spiritual knowledge must be offered to the ignorant soul in such a way that it will be accepted without resistance and that it will awaken a longing for more gifts. The one who receives must agree in total free will. What has passed on only then can work as a strength and blessing.

The work of passing on this knowledge can only be done in Love since it can be tedious. But the state of a soul who is condemned to idleness is so pitiful that the Light-beings try to help them constantly, and they are willing to do the most arduous work to free those poor souls from their pitiful condition. It also increases their happiness if their loving care is successful. That work draws ever increasing circles for every being who receives shares his knowledge further with greater urgency to help other souls in darkness and to be active in this redeeming work.

AMEN

BD 2667
April 3, 1955

FINALLY REDEEMED - SETTLERS ON THE NEW EARTH

When through My Will and My Might the destruction of this earth occurs, that means of all that lives therein, then it will be proved, who can be considered as really redeemed because only these will survive the end and can enter My Paradise on the new Earth. Because to survive this last destruction work, it is necessary to have fullest belief in Me and in Jesus Christ, together with the total devotion to Me, and therefore a complete separation from My opponent. To this it becomes unavoidable the state of freedom, which Jesus purchased for humanity through His death on the cross. Only a being redeemed by His blood can inhabit the new Earth where Satan no longer has any power; where I Myself can dwell amongst My children because the condition of the Earth is again re-established as it was in the beginning.

People, whom I call from this Earth before the last end, can also experience the Redemption through Jesus Christ. They also will be blessed inhabitants in My realm where no evil power can harm or threaten them anymore, precisely because they are redeemed from it. Those people who shall inhabit the new Earth, live in equal bliss, in complete freedom, full of Light and Force, but however, in earthly spheres, since they shall build the beginning of a new Generation and help mankind that follows to a complete Redemption, that still has to live as long on the Earth, until everything is entirely spiritualized.

The first human beings on the new Earth, as already redeemed, can blissfully influence their descendants as well as everything spiritual that surrounds them and that is still bound in the creations of the new Earth. And thus this spiritual can more quickly walk the way of development. Because the time must be well used, while My opponent is in chains and has no access to the people of the Earth, because the strength and the light of the "redeemed" is so strong, that any approach to humanity will be prevented. Exactly as in the last time before the end, his influence and rage was clearly noticeable,.... as he was using all his power of persuasion to draw humanity into the abyss .... so will in the same way dominate now the influence of the Divine on Earth. Everyone will strive to reach the height and will do so easily, because there is no opposed force that can hinder it. From the redeemed mankind, people full of love, in whom the divine principles dominate, will therefore proceed once more and will entirely mature in the shortest time, and thus be able to enter into My realm of light, when their life on Earth is ended.

AMEN

BD 2767
June 7, 1943

FAITH IN A LIFE FOR THE SOULD AFTER DEATH, MERCY OF GOD

Through the Grace of GOD, there is a way shown to you, which without fail must lead you upwards, if you will go that way. No gift from above is so blissful than the offer of God's Word, which gives you the guiding principle for your earthly walk of life and shows you the Will of God. To fulfill the Divine Will is spiritual progress and this is the purpose and the meaning of life on Earth.

People do not know in what spiritual need they find themselves, who's soul's maturity is very low because they will not accept a higher spiritual development on Earth while they, with soul and body, are still bound to the Earth. All their mind and efforts are set only on earthly goods, thinking of the perfecting of the soul as the purpose of this earthly life mere fancy or imagination which man himself brought forth and could never be proved.

Only a very few stand for the belief in a life after death, but this belief makes the need for a higher development on Earth understandable, because then, the whole of creation has a purpose, namely, to serve the higher development of the spiritual.

Because people do not have such a faith anymore, denying a life after death, they therefore do not acknowledge the spiritual purpose of creation, but regard everything from the point of view that this earthly life in itself is the aim and purpose, and that everything is to serve the body, and to bring the body to the highest development. That is an attitude, which does not lift up the level of maturity of the people, but rather brings them down to where they will not receive help, and to where the Love of God does not intervene, and the Mercy of God is not given so that they may see the Truth. Even so this Grace flows to them, yet is by many unrecognized, otherwise they would be so delighted that they could fight the battle on Earth with greater strength to resist the enemy. However, those people are spiritually blind. They do not know the purest Truth from Heaven; they only see the world. They have understanding of all earthly things, but have no inner incentive to look beyond these to see the hidden things because no one can give them proof of life after death.

AMEN

BD 2775
June 15, 1943

INCARNATION - INSTINCTS - PRE-PHASES

The incarnation of a soul can take place only when all substances have gathered within it, that have covered the way on Earth in the most varied Creations and thereby have developed towards height. Every Creation-Work must be represented in its psychical substance in order to start the incarnation -i.e. the human body becomes now the garment of such a soul, which carries within in miniature all Creation-Works. The endlessly long existence on Earth (before incarnation) brought all these substances together, and now they wait for their last embodiment. They will be incorporated as soul in the human outer-form in order to pass through the last phase of its evolution.

This incarnation is of varied duration, according to the state of maturity of the different substances which have had a certain freedom in their previous phases -even though they acted in a "you must" condition, according to the Will of GOD. But during the last phases, before the embodiment as man, this compulsive state was more and more loosened, so that certain instincts came through in lesser or greater intensity. Consequently a lower or higher grade of maturity was reached that became decisive in the duration of the last embodiment as man.

As soon as all soul substances have united to a human soul they strive for the last embodiment on Earth. They know that the human outer form is their last material cover and they can thereafter be freed of each earthly chain. And therefore the soul alone remains there, where an opportunity is offered for incarnation. It is understandable that the soul will prefer to reside in a place where man's aptitude adjusts to its state of maturity -i.e. where the same instincts and properties are to be found in man that match its own nature. However, this does not exclude that a soul with different inclinations tries to embody in man with strange characteristics, thus to speed up the maturing process. Then, however, the soul has often to struggle with greater difficulties during its Earth-life, because its nature will not be taken into consideration, and it will be unable to satisfy the demands that are asked from it.

In view that the soul knows in advance about the way of its Earth -life, it will not be prevented if itself makes its choice, since in each embodiment are all remedies at its disposal, in order to reach its last maturity. Through its most varied last Forms, it has within itself each tendency, only in different degrees, which it can amplify or reduce during the life on Earth, conform to its will. The soul is therefore not in- capable of acting, and the Force for it will be given also in accordance to its will. But if the soul is lukewarm in her striving, then she remains in the same state of maturity as she was before her embodiment as man -then the incarnation did not yield to a higher level of development. It will also shed the bodily cover at the time of death but is however still chained to the material world through its passions and instincts, that she should have overcome during the life on Earth.

The failure to take advantage of its incarnation on Earth produces an indescribable state of repentance, for it realizes that its right to be a child of GOD has been lost and can nevermore be attained…. although it has in the life to come uncounted possibilities to arrive at the contemplation of GOD.

However, an incarnated soul must give account before GOD how it used the possibilities that were given to it on Earth and has to show what spiritual success it had at the time of death. For the embodiment as man is a Mercy that can not be esteemed highly enough; it is a gift and should be treasured, by doing as man everything that serves his upward development, because once he has left Earth he never does return again.

AMEN

BD 2776
June 16, 1943

THE WILL TO LIVE - FEAR OF DEATH

The will to live in man has become very strong as long as the maturity of his soul is still very low. This is understandable because the world holds him captive and promises him the fulfillment of all his desires. For people who lack the belief of a life hereafter, it is very difficult to give up earthly life. But if they believe in this, they see life on Earth entirely different.

A strong believer looks on earthly life as a station in between, as a school through' which he has to go to be taken into that kingdom where real life begins. And through that faith he receives strength to overcome all obstacles and difficulties, while often the unbeliever cannot face them and throws away his life, thinking that he can make a definite end to it.

Whoever has a strong faith will give up his life with an easy heart, if it is required of him. Because his eye is directed to that life after bodily death, and his longing is for reunion with GOD because he feels that is the only true life.

As long as man strives only for treasures on Earth, his endeavor to progress is hindered. His desire is only for the world, and the thoughts that he one day must part from this world is intolerable and depressing. And from this you can determine his spiritual state because the love of the world greatly harms his love to GOD and the fellowman. Such a human being is still spiritually immature. His soul has not yet found union with the spirit within. He still lacks insight and knows nothing in his earthly life that he can compare with it.

This makes every thought of death unbearable; he wants to live to enjoy it. He wants the things of this world and neglects spiritual treasures. This is a low acceptable spiritual condition and should be condemned. Man is in great danger of losing both his earthly life and his spiritual life.

Thus if man does not use his earthly life to find reunion with GOD, he lives in vain and must therefore give up his life sooner, so as not to fall into greater love for the material which means spiritual death. This earthly life is a Grace. It is given to man for the higher development in order to be able to enter into the spiritual kingdom.

As long as it is unbearable for man to think of dying, he does not have the right insight of his real earthly assignment. The will to live is so strong in him that he will do everything to protect it and to lengthen it. He believes he has it in his own hands and has fear of losing it prematurely. Only when he considers the beyond with faith in relation to the immortality of the soul will he begin to lose his fear of death, then man will recognize that his earthly life is only a first step to the real life that shall last forever.

AMEN

BD 2795
July 2, 1943

WILL FOR DESCENDANTS - WAITING SOULS

Countless souls wait for incarnation and therefore again and again new generations have to rise. Ever and again people have to be born in whom the souls can dwell during their last period of evolution on Earth.

It requires always the willingness of mankind that a soul can embody, and this is at the same time an act of Love for the unredeemed, when people give an opportunity to a soul for the last incarnation on Earth. The will to awaken a new life must therefore be the cause of each union between man and wife, and if this is missing then an act is practiced wrongfully for it should have in view only the awakening of a human life.

Much will be sinned on this domain, i.e. the divine Will is not being considered, the body will not be educated to its most proper task. As consequence, many souls wait in vain and cannot embody even though they have reached the grade of development that admits an incarnation on Earth.

These souls dwell in the surroundings of the Earth and try to influence people to join - which is mainly the case with people in love. Love has to be the impulse for a union from which a new life comes forth. Love between two beings is necessary if the soul, awakened to life, will have the possibility to reach maturity during the short existence on Earth that permits the entrance into the realm of Light.

A union without Love provides those souls an opportunity for incarnation, in which extremely strong evil instincts still reign, and they therefore have to fight with greater difficulties in their life-time on Earth to overcome these instincts.

The will of man to produce offspring is mostly connected with the love between man and woman, and this is of great advantage for the incarnating soul because when love prevails the spark of love overleaps to the newborn being and it can now much easier gain spiritual maturity on Earth.

The endeavor to avoid descendants can be harmful for the souls who want to embody, inasmuch as men's sexual urge fortifies also the same instincts of the new being, and its soul has to fight constantly against them. If the souls do not come to an embodiment, then they continue to stay near to men and urge them, i.e. they try to influence men to unite for the purpose of procreation.

It is easy to understand that then corporal desires predominate. Since the souls try to influence men only according to their inclinations, they therefore want to transfer only physical desires, to have the occasion to embody themselves.

Therefore, men are burdened with a tremendous responsibility if they unite only for sexual urge without Love, because they are surrounded by souls who want to incarnate, and through their desire they entice similarly disposed souls to use on their part the uncontrolled moments to take residence in a newly begotten being that now starts as man the course on Earth.

And mostly such souls are predominant because the number of those who let enter into life the descendants by Love and conscious Will, is only small. Arid therefore mankind will always be less spiritually inclined, because there is little Love amongst men, who have been born also without Love.

AMEN

BD 2873
September 7, 1943

EACH DEVELOPMENT PERIOD CAN TAKE PLACE ONLY ONCE

The Divine Laws are established from eternity and according to those laws the upward development will be accomplished in the material as well as in the spiritual realm. A great variety of material as well as spiritual creations exist. The purpose of these creations is to lead the spirituals, who are separated from GOD, back to HIM again. But every period in the development is different, as are the creations all different. They will only be inhabited by those spiritual beings whose degree of maturity is suitable for that particular creation.

There is always a progress in the state of "compulsion" through the material creations. But a standstill or decline in the development can occur in the last period of the material creation as "MAN". Then the spirituals will irrevocably land in the hereafter where no material creations exist.

There can also be a spiritual decline or standstill because there again the soul has its free will, which is very weak, if the soul has obtained only a very low degree of maturity. Even as on earth progress depends on material creations.

People believe that for every activity a material creation is needed. As a result they defend the concept that the soul comes back in those spheres where they formerly neglected their upward development, returning to earth to continue where they left off, so that they can repeat their former path, until they finally reach perfection.

And this belief leads to a doctrine, which is a great error, but finds followers everywhere, that is: the doctrine of re- incarnation on earth. Very few people understand how harmful this doctrine is for mankind, if it is not corrected. With this teaching the Divine Law is, to a certain extent, overruled, because according to God's Plan and Wisdom everything must progress to come to greater heights. The re-incarnation would mean a decline for the soul, which would then be of GOD but would contradict the law of GOD, which demands a steady progress.

AMEN

BD 2874
September 7, 1943

EACH DEVELOPMENT PERIOD CAN TAKE PLACE ONLY ONCE II

In the spiritual realm the soul is the creator of its own surroundings. It moves in a world created by its own wishes and desires, by its thoughts and will. No longer are all things material, but neither are they spiritually everlasting. They are phantoms, the soul wish-images, which disappear with the souls increased longing for them. In this self-created world the soul can, as on earth, work towards renunciation of all things material, or it can succumb and increase its longing for material, which, in the darkness of its understanding, the soul considers to be real.

Thus the soul can live, believing itself on earth, for an extremely long time, remaining in this irrationality until it either recognizes its meager existence and lets go of its desire for earthly goods, or it can sink deeper into those desires, which is spiritual regression, the end result being bondage in solid form. The desire of the spirit is always fulfilled in so far as the matter, which the being longs for, becomes its outer shell. In the beyond therefore regression brings re- incarnation. It must repeat the endlessly long evolutionary process upon this earth all over again, and after thousands of years be ready to take in human form the last earthly life test.

Whereas the development in the spiritual realm is independent of material surroundings. When the soul frees itself from its earthly desires, only then can it reach higher maturity. Thus a life on earth is no longer necessary since it has, in the beyond, every opportunity for loving service. It is assigned to a work detail, which is active in ways yet completely incomprehensible to material man. The opportunity to strive upwards is given to all beings, and when recognized, these opportunities are used with alacrity. But those souls still in darkness must strive towards God out of their own free will.

To activate this will is the function of those beings that stand in the Light, whose perfection has brought them knowledge, which they now lovingly try to impart to those, still dark in spirit. Thus there are truly enough possibilities in the spiritual realm to help souls attain spiritual maturity.

Each phase in the development of the spiritual takes place only once within a redemption period, even if it neglects to use the state of free will. Then this development phase passes it by and the consequence of this, it must take upon itself in the spiritual realm. But, the totally Divinely-Opposed, whose resistance the endlessly long road through creation has not been able to break, is given again the opportunity in a new creation epoch, where it, in an again beginning earth period, in the solid form embodied, can live through a new phase of development. Thus it is this spiritual, which, developing upwards through its compulsive state to a human soul, is given the opportunity for the final testing of its will, the existence in a human body.

Thus re-incarnation can take place, but is an occurrence of such enormous consequence, that it should be presented to the people as something extremely frightening, although it is also an act of God's Mercy, so that the spiritual be freed from its endlessly long imprisonment. The idea that the soul, once it has lived on this earth, will again re-incarnate to complete its development, is false.

If GOD sets a soul, already belonging to the spiritual Light Realm, back on earth it is an act of assistance, since this soul has a task, which finds its fulfillment in the redemption of the bound spiritual on this earth. Thus it is a Light- Being, which incarnates on this earth, one who has already reached spiritual maturity, to spread blessings with its activity, although it appears that it has to advance on the way of spiritual development as any other human being. Being set back on earth to achieve maturity, to make up what was neglected in a previous earthly existence would be against God's Wisdom, since it would interrupt the upward development. To be set back into a material state from that of the spiritual would be a regression, and this a sign of wanting distance from God, not a sign of spiritual striving. For that, which strives towards God, there are in the spiritual realm truly enough possibilities for the spiritual to come into its own, to mature and to develop upwards.

But Beings of high spiritual standing, who have not as yet attained the degree of God's Child ship can, through incarnation on earth for the purpose of a mission, which is then linked to an extremely difficult life, become God's Children, but a high degree of maturity in the beyond is always a prerequisite.

The teaching of re-incarnation is a teaching set up by men, because it caters to their wishes, and thus will come up again and again, since the Truth, which comes down to earth, is misunderstood by many and is thus twisted in a way, which seems desirable to them. The longing for this earthly world is still too great in them, and therefore the thought of returning to this earth means peace of mind and security to them. But for the spiritual development of man the teaching of re-incarnation is a hindrance and thus will always be fought against by those whose responsibility it is to spread the pure Truth.

AMEN

BD 2880
September 13, 1943

ADMONITION TO REFER MANKIND TO THE BATTLE OF FAITH

A great desire after spiritual manna will set in, as soon as the shaking of the earth has taken place, but it will only be a passing condition; initially the people will be driven by the great distress to be a willing receiver and the Word of God will bring them comfort and strength. They will recognize it as the Word of God; they will be Believers, however only a short time. For the world steps with great demands again into the foreground, and because of this they forget their need, therefore they forget Him Who allowed this need to come over them. Their reflections and aspirations only point to the restoration of the old lifestyle, and it becomes uncomfortable to them to comply with the commandments, that are introduced to them by the Word of God. Therefore the action against the faith and its followers will find the approval of men, and only a small portion will hold firm to the Word; only few people will hold up against all attacks and remain faithful and true in their belief in God. Nevertheless the foregone desire will be fulfilled in the broadest sense; the Word of God is to be offered to men unswervingly wherever possible, to reach as many people possible concerning the (divine) Knowledge, for in the following battle of faith, everybody is once again being divinely admonished. The Believers will be full of power and accomplish extraordinary things, and they will draw this power only out of the deep faith (in God)…. And the unbelievers will also be able to recognize the power of faith (in God) because they had a prior introduction into the doctrine of Christ, and now much will be understood by them, for they now see the proof of what was announced to them. God lets no possibility go past; He leaves no stone unturned, and where people can yet be rescued He will also stand by them, as long as they are willing. God will direct many servants on Earth to speak according to His Will, wherever possible, to spread His teaching and to place the people into the Knowledge of what is to come. The battle of faith is indispensable, and will take on forms like never before. And the more people hold to their faith (in God), the more brutal the opponent will advance, to completely rot it out. Yet, also the Believers have at one’s disposal a great power, and they will be able to endure much because God himself strengthens them, He supplies all the power through His Word to them, and because He is constantly with them who are for Him and defend the faith in Him before the world. And you shall announce all this to the people beforehand; you shall point them to the time of the battle of faith, you shall preach to them of the Power of faith and of the Strength of the believers, who have Jesus Christ himself as commander-in-chief in the contention against the world…. And many will yet pass over from the opponent’s camp; many will become Believers by the things they see, which take place… For God Himself will work through its servants on earths in order to rescue what is not completely against Him.

AMEN

BD 2912
October 6, 1943

KEEP DEATH IN MIND

Think about the hour of your death and ask yourself how well prepared you are for Eternity. Consider your relationship with GOD and how well you have used the talent HE has given you for your time on Earth. Ask yourself if you could stand be fore the judgment seat of GOD, if your earthly life is right with GOD, if you have shown Love, and if you are ready at any hour to depart from Earth without fear of having to give an account to GOD.

Think about it, your strength ends with death. If you depart from this Earth with an immature soul your own strength can do nothing. Ask yourself if you are satisfied that you could depart from this world in peace. Practice strong self-criticism. Endeavor to perfect yourself. Use each day that is yours, as long as you are on Earth you can still achieve so much. You still have the opportunity to purify your- self, because you have the power to do this increasingly through deeds of Love.

Remember death and recognize that you as a weak creature cannot delay it for an hour if GOD has determined the hour of your decease. Ask sincerely for GOD’s Mercy, for HIS Grace, and for HIS support, which HE will give you in HIS Love. And with HIS Love HE will also give you the power that assures you your ascent.

Keep your goal in mind so that you may awaken to Eternal Life when your earthly life is ended. Live according to that goal, fulfill GOD’s Will and think always that each day could be your last on Earth. In this way you can prepare yourself. You can then live consciously and enter without fear into that Kingdom of Peace, your true homeland.

AMEN

BD 2929
October 17, 1943

REDEMPTION OF GUILT WITHOUT JESUS CHRIST

The magnitude of a person's guilt remains unchanged as long as he does not acknowledge the work of salvation by Christ, that is, he must himself amortize his guilt to the last little. Quite alone he has to come to an understanding with it; he has to make amends through eternities, for the guilt of man is immeasurably great!

The sins that he has committed on earth, which already suffice to push the soul aside from the face of God for endlessly long periods, are not the only ones, but it is the one-time rebellion against God, the Great Guilt, which cannot be expiated during an earth-life but must therefore be taken along into eternity in order to find some time... Its atonement there.

Through eternities and eternities the being must languish in darkness…. miss his liberty and endure a condition of most torturous imprisonment. For eternities he incurs the loss of the Divine Sun of Grace, enduring most bitter distress, because - of his own will -he remains in resistance to God and can never be forced to give up his will. He must therefore expiate his guilt himself since he did not free himself from it by his own will. The DIVINE WILL cannot liberate him, because this would be in fullest contradiction to the Wisdom and Love of God.

Therefore, one who has fallen away from God is punishing himself as long as he does not accept salvation through JESUS CHRIST, not acknowledging Sacrifice.

Each of his sins will be forgiven, each restriction taken away from him and each atonement spared, if a person places himself under the cross of Christ and suffers to be saved by His Blood which JESUS CHRIST shed for all people and their guilt.

HE brought the great sacrifice out of love for man, since HE knew of the endlessly long road of suffering in the beyond and because HE had compassion on account of the great distress of the beings on earth and in the beyond, HE wanted to shorten their distress and wanted to atone their guilt in order to make them everlastingly happy.

The death of CHRIST on the cross was the purchase prize for everlasting life; all guilt has been atoned by it. But one thing is unresistingly demanded, namely that man acknowledges this work for Salvation so that his guilt also belongs to one for which CHRIST paid through HIS DEATH on the cross. Where it not so, the guilt of man would remain unchanged and, after his death, be taken over into the spiritual domain as a burden, with which man could never cope in all eternities; for he cannot muster the will to save himself.

Therefore, JESUS CHRIST is the only way to everlasting life! Without HIM, there is only PERDITION, but with HlM SALVATlON. Without HlM man is powerless and his will is turned away from GOD. But with HIM he is striving towards God and can receive the POWER from HIM, namely, the fortified will, which JESUS bought for him on the CROSS. For this reason, JESUS CHRIST is the SAVIOR of the WORLD, the Savior of all men who put themselves and their guilt before HIS feet, giving themselves over to HIM in faith and asking for HIS help. For these JESUS CHRIST brought the SACRIFICE on the CROSS in order that they may be freed from all guilt and sin.

AMEN

BD 3135
May 25, 1944

DEATH BEFORE THE END-TIME IS A GRACE

GOD will be merciful to those who will at any time acknowledge and renounce their wrong. But a most severe punishment without mercy shall come on those who are unyielding in their stubbornness, those who have no pity on their fellowman, and are guided only by their selfishness.

The coming days will witness increasing immortality among mankind. Man will devise unimaginable means of destruction and will not hesitate to use such devices to accomplish their plans. The distress of mankind will increase. For this, the instigator of these things, as well as his followers and those who support his plans, will have to give an account. Because GOD is righteous and HE judges man's thoughts, words and deeds.

Nothing is hidden from HIM. HE knows the thoughts and impulses of the heart. He determines the measure of Grace that will be allotted to each when the end comes, and it is certain that the end will come. People's actions will hasten the end. You are coming to the end of an age, an age, which cannot produce a better generation, even if GOD would extend HIS patience much longer to offer mankind more opportunities to change. People no longer make use of such opportunities so GOD brings this earthly life to an end.

This phase of development has been particularly rich in Grace for mankind and should have been sufficient for man to find Salvation, and GOD will still help people with extraordinary gifts of Grace to the very end, although they will be mostly left unheeded. Everything concerning GOD and Salvation will be ignored.

Therefore, a longer life on this Earth would serve no purpose. It would only serve the body and not the immortal soul. So the possibility for the soul to live longer is taken away. However, there is the promise of further development in the beyond if the soul does not reject GOD's Word there also, and provided that the soul, be fore the last judgment at the end of this Earth is loosed from its physical life and is accepted into the realm to come.

So death before this is a special mercy for the man who has not yet made his decision on Earth. He will still find in the beyond plenty of opportunities to be helpful and to serve in Love. Then he can get on with his development that was interrupted, he can even begin his development if his resistance is not so great that it gives no heed to the souls who help him.

The soul can still continue in its back- sliding and go back again into the hardest matter. It must then repeat the long walk through the creations until it can once again embody as human being. GOD's Mercy is still available for many be fore HE lets this Earth be destroyed. He will not force peoples free will. Those who open themselves for HIS Mercy will receive many blessings for their soul.

On the other hand, they can remain empty and powerless, both on Earth and in the beyond, if they shun or ignore this Mercy. But they can receive strength in great measure and progresses unbelievably fast if they in free will let those gifts of Mercy influence them.

GOD is exceedingly Merciful and Compassionate, but also righteous, and HE will give to everyone according to their desires.

AMEN

BD 3159
June 15, 1944

RELIGIOUS DIVISIONS - TESTING IS ESSENTIAL

Very few people recognize the value of divine revelations, and such messages are rarely accepted without misgivings. Countless possibilities remain undeveloped. The result is a limited knowledge, and often deadlock, where progress could have been made. The spiritual blindness of mankind could be removed, the state of darkness could be removed into one of enlightenment, but still they prefer the darkness and shun the light; they stand in opposition to the light-giving world that provides everyone who entrusts himself to it.

Man lacks faith in God's mercy and confidence that He is willing to help men in their need. This need is proven, and it is brought about by the countless errors, which prevent people from recognizing God properly, loving Him, and proving this love by lovingly serving their fellow men. This need may also be brought about by a lifeless faith that fails when put to the test.

When a man has to make a serious decision, he can only be steadfast if he has the unshakeable conviction that is knowledge and faith" is worth more than that which opposes him.

Therefore, his faith and knowledge must be in agreement, i.e., that which man is supposed to believe in must be credible it must reveal wisdom when man ponders it.

God does not expect man to believe anything that he could not accept after serious consideration. Therefore that which appears unacceptable, which after serious examination does not reveal any wisdom, must be the work of man himself - perhaps added to what God has asked men to believe.

A doctrine can be recognized as credible if it emanates love, the love of God for all He has created. It must reveal a love and wisdom that point to a divine being caring for His creatures.

Every religious doctrine can initially be examined from this perspective, indeed everyone who wishes to teach must carry out such a test because he should teach only that which he himself has recognized as the truth. This antecedent is usually a fact which considerably spreading of errors. Every teacher must be fully convinced of what he teaches… and conviction can only be one by serious examination.

Then the teacher can safely convey the truth he has recognized to his fellow men who may be less capable of carrying such test, but who are capable of carrying recognizing that the teaching is credible because it confirms to them God’s love and wisdom.

Those who possess the will to find the truth and who seriously wish, to test a doctrine will not lack the ability to think provided that they, too, move within love. Otherwise they could never be advocates of truth, but only advocates of falsehood and error, for through their lack of love they have given themselves into the hands of him, who opposes God.

In view of this it is understandable how and why a doctrine, originally passed on to mankind pure and unspoilt, has been considerably changed and how it was not possible to retain teachings uncontaminated whilst the serious testing of their credibility and truth was evaded by the demand to believe without question everything that was being taught. Pure truth will stand up to any kind of test and thus will remain unchanged.

Gradually there have arisen divisions. The possibility always existed to weigh the different spiritual movements and their doctrines against one another, but if they had been confronted with divine wisdom and love, every serious examiner would have recognized which doctrines were only the work of man and should have been branded as false.

Therefore, those people must be blamed -and they will be held responsible - who were capable of verifying the truth, but who failed to do so and unscrupulously handed to their fellow-men doctrines, which, if seriously examined, they would have had to reject. Thus was the spread of falsehood and error caused.

However, from time to time there have been people who have undertaken such investigations and who, as reformers, have tried to abolish the old religious doctrines. And here again it has depended upon their degree of maturity how far they were advanced in truth and could pass it on.

Thus, time and again men have been given the opportunity to form an opinion about the religious doctrines, thanks to the controversial questions arising in the different creeds and the divisions within the church, drawing their attention to the differences in the doctrines, which they were expected to believe.

If verification were to be carried out, the intellect and the heart had to become active which required the person's will and his desire to recognize the truth. Every adherent of a doctrine will defend his own doctrine, but several doctrines can never claim credibility because there is only one truth. And everyone should endeavor to find this truth.

Therefore, it is essential for man to form a personal opinion about every religious doctrine that is conveyed to him; otherwise it can never become his spiritual possession, even if he could defend it with words.

Such words would not represent innermost conviction since for conviction to be formed a dialogue the intellect is essential, and can be guided properly only by the divine Spirit. If, however, a teacher offers pure truth it is much easier for another person to gain inner conviction compared with acceptance or false doctrines which require a stronger will and a desire for the truth to be discounted as errors.

Consequently, a teacher carries a heavy responsibility if through in- difference or negligence he fails to examine his teachings, and spreads a doctrine of which he is not fully convinced himself.

Having offered himself for a ministry he must teach only that which, after serious examination, appears to be acceptable to him, otherwise he sins against those who believe that they receive the truth from him and whom he is guiding into wrong thinking by his false doctrines.

Furthermore, it is his duty to encourage people to examine what they are receiving so that they might gain conviction, develop a living faith, and be able to distinguish error from truth. (June 17, 1944) Knowledge which man has acquired through his intellect, without praying to God for enlightenment, is incomplete and inconsistent. There are unexplained subjects, which create doubts because different representatives give them different interpretations. Therefore, it goes without saying, that a person who strives after pure truth must weigh the different interpretations against each other.

Human knowledge is never incontestable, and inasmuch that controversial issues always deals with human knowledge, the human origin of some disclosures will always be proved if controversy surrounds them; for pure truth, which originates from God is always in harmony and never shows different results. A person who lacks the good will and desire for truth will already receive the pure truth from God in a spoilt state, for this thinking will be influenced by evil forces confusing him and rendering incomprehensible what he is receiving. On the other hand, a person who seriously strives after truth will doubt spoilt knowledge.

He will find that it lacks the assurance of truth and he will investigate it -provided that he is not forbidden to do so or ordered to accept it without question. This is always the work of Satan for it will never be an offense before God to seek the truth seriously.

It is a part of this seeking that man should form an opinion about is that which being presented to him as truth.

Thus a person should never be guided by what others consider to be the truth, but he must form his own opinion, especially when he is asked or offers himself to spread knowledge and teach his fellow men.

God always helps those who meekly ask for His grace. However, even though a scientist may be highly regarded in the world or may hold a high position, be it in a spiritual or profane office, even though he may have bent in deepest humility before God as the sole giver of truth, thus creating the antecedent condition for its receipt, he must be doubted if his teachings do not offer complete explanations or if they contain any contradictions; whilst there are divisions and different interpretations, error is presented because there is only one truth.

To find this sole truth man has to establish a contact with the Eternal Godhead, pray for enlightenment and through a life pleasing to God become worthy of being taught by Him directly.

God knows best in which way He shall teach a man striving and praying for truth, and the result will always be pure truth. It is God’s will that His creatures live within truth, and therefore He conveys it to them if they desire it.

AMEN

BD 3184
July 9, 1944

GOD PERMITS THE BATTLE OF FAITH

Through worldly determinations mankind will come into enormous mental conflicts, and the time is not far off. They will be pressured into a public decision vis-à-vis their faith (in God), and God allows this to happen because it is necessary that people explain to themselves the one question regarding their salvation, which was left unnoticed by them until then. He is allowing that they be pressured from earthly power, that they for the sake of faith come into distress, so that they make a clear decision as to their faith (in God). He leaves every person the freedom, in other words, God pressures no man to recognize Him for whom He is, he is not admonished by the still small voice to remain faithful to God and thereby would feel pressured by this Voice to confess Him before the world. God lets this internal Admonisher and Warner speak where there is yet some ruling of doubt and man lean towards a weak will. He will assist all who are yet undecided; He will send them faithful people and through them knock in their hearts, He will move close in Word to all, in sorrow and in need; He will reveal Himself to them, and with positive mind recognize God and fulfill His will, the person will then know how one should decide because the light-beings, who are loyal, direct ones thoughts, right. However, also many people will throw away, what should be the most precious to them...the faith in Jesus Christ as divine savior.

Without thought they will decide on the world and bring their souls into dire need. And God warns them prior, in that He confronts them through His tools…in that He teaches them the power of faith and gives them extraordinary proofs, which can lead them to faith, because they are not entirely against God. Therefore He allows the battle against the faith (in God), He allows it to take on forms that expose men’s depravity because during this time He will express Himself so that men can yet be rescued, who need a great push in order to become Believers. Therefore He will not hinder the earthly force, so it openly advances against the people who confess themselves to God. Now the people are forced to a decision, and this decision is extremely important to the souls, he determines his souls lot for eternity whether it should awake for life or death when it departs from this earth. So that people make the right decision, God seeks them out prior to leading them to recognition, He seeks them to be influenced through earthly and godly servants who stand by them and assist them should they be undecided in what to do. Yet, He will not force their will, and therefore it is necessary that man be pressured from the aspect of earth, and that the freedom of their actions is warranted.

AMEN

BD 3204
July 29, 1944

TOTAL CHANGE MATERIALLY AND SPIRITUALLY

A great transformation is at hand in the material as well as the spiritual realm. This spiritual upheaval, which is unavoidable, requires also a total earthly change. This will occur first in the realm of nature, which needs a total transformation, because the present form is no longer sufficient for the development process of spiritual substance. Spirituals who are longing for progress may travel the road of development in a shorter time and need therefore another cover in which they can serve, even though in abound state.

This transformation in nature drastically affects the men who live on Earth, prior to its alteration. A long period will transpire wherein every order is disrupted. It will be a total dissolving process with respect to the Earth.

People will again violate the Divine order. They will display a strong will and determination to destroy. This will result in an unsurpassed chaos. Men will all be very earthly minded, except for a few who have prayed for, and received GOD' s Grace.

Furthermore, a rejecting of the Divine order must in the end lead to destruction. Whatever still exists must, even if not destroyed, be transformed so that the order, which is best for the development of all spiritual substance, can come about. The creations of nature will change themselves according to GOD` s Will. The spirituals, who have as men separated themselves from GOD will take nature` s creations as their abode. Because the new redemption period is of a shorter duration than the previous one, the new creations will be of a different consistency and totally different than the old Earth.

They will be to a certain extent harder, also more intransigent. This means for the spiritual substance bound therein a greater agonizing state than each path through Earth has brought them before.

Therefore the GOD-resisting will shall be broken in a shorter time, so it can be freed and continue its development in other creation works. Consequently, the whole process of transformation means a total change in respect to spirituality. The time will come when no opposition power can hinder the upward striving spirituals, because they have endured the temptations and testings and no longer require them. They are in a degree of maturity where they are in union with GOD and have become receivers of Light and strength. They can indeed live a blessed and peaceful existence, which is truly life everlasting, even though it is lived on this new Earth, because with them begins a new mankind, which is necessary for the further development of the still immature spiritual substance in the creations. That means; mankind must fulfill his earthly task to help the still struggling spirituals upwards.

The new Earth will be a heavenly paradise, and blessed for those who inhabit it. It will be a time of peace and rest, because the battle between Light and Darkness has momentarily ended, darkness being separation from GOD, and Light nearness to GOD. The separated from GOD are bound and need a period of time for their redemption. For the ones close to GOD an undisturbed spiritual life is secured, which will be unimaginably beautiful for those people who endure to the end of the old Earth. Because they remained faithful in the great battle for GOD, they can exchange their chaotic condition for a state of peace and Divine order. The Spirit of GOD will rule over them, HIS Love will care for them. HE Himself will dwell among HIS children as their Father, not only in Word but also visibly. A new period will begin after the conclusion of the old period which will end with the last judgment. The last judgment is synonymous with the dissolving of everything that at present exists on Earth, including hard matter, plants and the animal world. Mankind will also experience a total change, as determined by GOD' s Love and Wisdom. This will be accomplished by HIS Almighty Power, in order that those spirituals who have opposed GOD, will give up their resistance and change themselves.

AMEN

BD 3206
July 30, 1944

POWERLESSNESS IN THE BEYOND - LAW

The soul remains inactive if it does not receive power. This state of idleness can only be removed through works of Love, for which souls lack the will when they are in this powerless condition in the beyond.

On Earth their will can be stimulated through the Word of God. It can be shown to man that deeds of Love are a blessing to him and he can take this to heart, he can consider this and can, of his own accord decide to practice deeds of Love because on Earth he does not lack the ability to perform what he wants to. Then the soul receives power, which contributes to its development.

It is different in the beyond where the powerless soul cannot do what it wants. Whether or not that being will receive power depends on how its desires are. The soul in the beyond is also dependent on the help of more matured beings, while the human being on Earth can act independent from spiritual forces, according to his own will.

Man cannot unconcernedly think that if he does not reach his goal on Earth, due to the neglect of his development, he can make it up in the beyond. This is a deceptive hope, which he will One day bitterly regret. However, his fate in the beyond is not hopeless but what such a soul has to endure in the beyond is an agony beyond expression, which on Earth could have easily been avoided with earnest effort.

Powerlessness is something inexpressibly hopeless. It is a state, which the soul cannot remedy at will, but depends on the Love of other beings. And this Love is rarely recognizable to the soul and depends on its own Love to other suffering souls. So, it is possible that a loveless soul may have to spend eternities in its powerless state. No loving being will come close to it, while it persists in its self- love, thinking only about itself and feeling nothing for other suffering souls.

According to the Divine Order it cannot be helped until it thinks of other souls. Its selfishness is an obstacle for the Light-being to come nearer and bring relief. Since the soul itself is not willing to give or to help it cannot expect to receive and to be helped. The worst is, that God's Word cannot be brought to this soul. The Word of God is Light and that would bring it out of its spiritual blindness, but the soul, through its unkindness cannot receive this Light.

On Earth, however, the Word of God is offered to the loveless which is indeed a mercy that God gives to the lost. They can in free will accept or reject it. In the beyond however, God's mercy touches that being only when it is willing to let loving thoughts come to its mind, but when it does this it will also receive strength.

However, many souls are so hardened that they are not capable of having loving thoughts, then for them it is an unbearable situation, which they cannot end on their own. These souls are surrounded with other sufferers which suffering could stimulate their love.

Then when they allow Love to flow into their own hearts they can create for themselves a better situation. The least intention to help others who suffer will impart to them strength, and as they acknowledge that strength they become more active in deeds of Love. The help they bring to other sufferers gives them inner happiness.

When this happens they overcome that powerless state of total inactivity. Then they can receive the Word of God, so that beings can come near to them who will instruct them and tell them of the laws God gave and why they have to be fulfilled. The teachings of Light-beings must now begin so that ignorant souls will receive power, the knowledge of which they can in turn now lovingly pass on to improve the lot of other suffering souls.

But for a long time these powerless souls might have to starve. This condition could easily be avoided if man on Earth would use the opportunity they have to enter into the beyond, in a condition of maturity, which would give them Light and Power. This would enable them to be active in the spiritual Kingdom for their own happiness.

AMEN

BD 3209
August 1, 1944

RUN OF EVENTS BEFORE THE END

It would not be beneficial to specify to mankind the time of the spiritual turning point, because precise knowledge thereof is an inhibition of free will, as man would then at the appointed time, feel coerced into changing his life-style.

It is not God's will however that man should be acquainted beforehand with knowledge of when day and hour of His holding judgement have come - they should know only that he end is near, and recognise the end by the signs of the times. But where men of faith ask Him for clarification, He shall answer them as will best serve the good of their soul.

Judgement-day is preceded by the end time, and the latter marked by a faith conflict of extraordinary rigour. So soon as this faith conflict is conducted openly, so soon as all secrecy is set aside and all spiritual endeavour ruthlessly proceeded against; as soon as orders and decrees are issued prohibiting men all spiritual striving, so soon as none of the divine commandments are kept; as soon as persecution against all believers sets in and rights no longer granted them, the last phase of the end time has come, and the last judgment can be daily and hourly anticipated.

Before this faith conflict has flared up, however, mankind shall find itself in spiritual and earthly chaos and retrogression in every respect will be everywhere in evidence. Men who are under Satan’s control will initiate this regression; he will show in earthly annihilation and destructions, in unloving decrees, in profane life-conduct, in rebellion and insurgency against the rulers and brutal suppression again by the latter; in restriction of freedom and the circumventing of rights and justice.

These conditions however shall ensue after a great earthquake taking place by will of God, to terminate a conflict between nations which men's will fails to end. For those men affected by this earthquake it will mean a change in customary life, a time of greatest deprivation and difficult life-conditions.

This time, initially, shall be indeed conducive to the dissemination of the word of God, but shall not signify an upswing for an ecclesiastical hierarchy, as men will be zealously engaged in betterment of their life-conditions, and this striving shall not be compatible with spiritual endeavour - with faith in an Authority which holds them to account, and with divine Commandments that demand love. And hence everything hindering the restoration of former living standards comes under attack, and the faith conflict therefore sets in not long after God's intervention, which shall steer global affairs onto a new course. The events shall quickly follow each other because man's low spiritual level hastens this, and the low spirituality is recognisable in the unloving deeds of men, in their thinking, which attests to deepest depravity, and which prepares deeds that are to be addressed as satanic.

And by this you men will recognise also the point in time when God's intervention is to be anticipated. You shall have in the global affairs themselves a time-piece, you will perceive in the deeds of which men are capable that they utterly distanced themselves from God, and this will unequivocally gainsay the view that a spiritual renaissance can be expected from this humanity.

Those men standing in faith to God shall indeed strengthen their inner relationship with Him, they shall of a truth be "His Church", which shall maintain itself amidst misery and affliction, but of these there shall be only a handful. The world however denies God, and bears ill will towards all and fights everything that stands for God. And this spiritual want is indicative of the end.

Heed therefore the signs of the times, heed men's conduct, their apostasy and their bent for the world, how men patiently stand under Satan's influence, how they are in his bondage and do everything offending against God's Commandments; how nothing is sacred to them any longer, neither the life of fellow men, nor their goods and chattels; how the lie celebrates triumph, an truth is spited. Then know that the end is not far, You will then be able to pursue the happenings as they are made known to you, because all will take place in the generation of one man, who quickens the disintegration so to speak, who embraces the destructive principle, who therefore is not constructively but destructively engaged. And with the end of this man has come the end of the world, i.e., the end of the earth in its present form, together with the end of those men inhabiting the earth presently, who stand astride those belonging to God.

And thus you know that here is not much time, that no lengthy term is now given, that the end faces you soon. You must therefore prepare yourselves; you must live as though each day were the last, because you don't know when you will be recalled unto the Kingdom beyond, or whether you live to see the end of the earth. But if you are needed as fighters for God in the time of conflict before the end, God will lead your thinking aright and you will discern when the time has come - the time of divine intervention through the unleashing of natural forces, the time of the faith-conflict, and of last judgement. It is God's will that you alert mankind, and He will therefore illumine your spirit and so guide your thinking that you perceive correctly, and voice and convey to your fellow men what is correctly perceived.

AMEN

BD 3256
September 15, 1944

NEEDY SOULS - REMORSE - LOVING HELP

When you have gone through this earthly life and have entered the spiritual realm, and when the remembrance of the long time before your embodiment as human beings is given back to you, then the time you have spend on Earth shall seem only a moment. You will recognize the great privilege the last phase of your development has been for your soul. Happy is the one who has made good use of it, and has therefore received blessings on entering the spiritual realm. For such a one has no remorse for not having made the best use of his earthly life. The remorse in the beyond is then far greater because the soul realizes that it cannot make up for what it missed or neglected on Earth, when the soul realizes what unimaginable suffering an unused earthly life has brought it, and how easy the short life as man was, which it did not value appropriately.

The regrets of a misused earthly life are such agony for the soul that it does penance and worsens its agonizing state. Life on Earth with its many possibilities is now over and the soul has to bear the consequences. Those who are barred from entering the realm of Light have to continue their development in the beyond with far greater difficulties than on Earth.

You do not know how distressing it is for such a soul in darkness, and what merciful Love they need to receive help. You should have compassion on them and give them your Love, or they cannot be redeemed because of their weakness. Only Love can give them strength. These souls hope and pray that people will give them such love.

Light-spirits can only help such souls when they in turn are willing to help other souls. But for this task their own will has to be strengthened and this can only take place through the Love of people on Earth. Lost souls who have not properly used their earthly life, or have lived without any spiritual endeavor are in great need, because they are without power and weak of will.

To help these souls in their need is one of the greatest works of Love, which you can perform as human beings. You should constantly pray for these souls. Through your thoughts, tell them to be active in Love. Also in the beyond, you should preach Love to them again and again. You must speak to them through your thoughts and send them strength through Love, which they feel as a blessing, thus relieving their suffering. They will thank you forever when you lift them out of their suffering by your loving help.

As soon as they can take part in the work of redemption and give relief to other souls by bringing them spiritual knowledge their own great need will be diminished. But they have to earn this through their will to help others. Their remorse disappears in the same measure as their will to help increases.

They realize that they are needed in the spiritual realm and their enthusiasm makes them forget their own misery. Their endeavor will now be to gather spiritual treasures in order to share them with others. The soul, by giving Love, which he neglected on Earth, creates a restitution activity for itself. It can then proceed with its development in the spiritual realm, thanks to the help conveyed to it through the Love of people on Earth, for which it will forever be thankful.

AMEN

BD 3258
September 16, 1944

PREMATURE DEPARTURE FROM THIS WORLD - THE PURPOSE

People are constantly reminded how perishable the things of this world are. Again and again they face death when numerous people pass away prematurely. They are powerless against such happenings. This brings distress and grief to them. But they do not repent nor do they think about the real reason for suffering and early death.

So the suffering becomes more painful. Man will look fearfully at the coming events in the world and are petrified with fear over the great destruction which surrounds them. They see the misery of the times, yet they remain totally unimpressed and derive no gain for their souls.

So GOD uses the strongest ways to shake them out of their indifference. Even when people are faced with physical suffering their soul still remains untouched, they remain indifferent to the blows of fate, or else they would try to change when they realize that their spiritual attitude is the cause of the increased suffering on Earth.

So human beings must be removed prematurely from this life. A longer stay would be more of a disadvantage than a benefit for their souls. Because they think only of their earthly lives and could lose their faith altogether.

So GOD allows innumerable human beings to lose their lives in spite of their defectiveness of their maturity, so as to prevent a backsliding. Earth is not hidden from them and there they can observe further developments and come to the conclusion that man themselves are responsible through neglect of their soul's Salvation, because a wrong way of life, and through unbelief and selfish thinking.

However, those people who are called away by GOD prematurely could, when faced with death, come to understanding and still unite themselves sincerely to GOD. They can still be purified through grief. So all this has given them a higher degree of maturity that could not have been ac- complished by a longer life on Earth. Such premature parting from Earth has been a blessing for them. Very few people recognize this; no matter how great the suffering is on Earth it is still just a means of winning souls. The magnitude of their needs should drive them to GOD, who can remove each need if people, in faith, expect HIS help.

However, where suffering is still unsuccessful, where people still target HIM, then they are in great danger of becoming totally lost. Then GOD will end many an earthly life and allow what seems like in human misery, because HE constantly cares for their souls and tries to save them. Although the body perishes, all is for the welfare and blessing of the human soul, because nothing that HE does is wrong.

AMEN

BD 3260
September 18, 1944

EARLY DEATH - MERCY OF GOD - OLD AGE

The degree of maturity at which a man is called away from this earthly life into the spiritual realm depends on the Will of God. People come to believe that it is an injustice that God chooses certain people to bless while others through His Will have to languish in a GOD-forsaken state. This opinion is entirely wrong, because GOD who knows what people desire, always rules in Love and Wisdom. HE cuts short a life when a higher development on Earth is questionable.

While for the soul in a constrained state, before its embodiment as a human being, there is a constant upwards development, until the degree of maturity of the spiritual being permits the last embodiment. Now, however, the progress of upward development of the soul acting in free will can come to a standstill, or even regress. But it all depends on the being, who's maturity has already been increased and is now in danger of having his progress come to a standstill, remaining at the same stage that it was at the beginning of his embodiment, or even in danger of slipping back, which is to be feared.

It is always a deed of GOD's Mercy when a man is called away, if he has come to his maximum development on Earth. Then GOD in HIS Love protects him from sinking back, or allowing a further life that would be useless for his soul. Because the more claim he makes on the time of the Grace of embodiment, which he does not utilize, the greater will be his guilt.

A man can strive upward in childhood and then stop his efforts. Then his development comes to a standstill and GOD will call him away to give him further possibilities in the beyond.

It can also happen that a man is not converted until later years, having wasted a long time without thinking of his soul, and his adequate development makes a sudden upturn enabling him to reach a higher maturity. Then GOD will give him a longer life. GOD looks at man's will from all Eternity and determines his way of life accordingly. GOD makes no arbitrary judgments but considers each human destiny in Love and Wisdom.

And GOD will never withhold from anyone the opportunity to mature his soul on Earth, if he is willing to use this opportunity. Man pays very little attention to this Mercy of GOD and is seldom willing to accept instructions. And because GOD knows since Eternity, which human being will reject HIM, and HE also knows when a person has reached his highest degree of maturity on Earth so the length of his life is determined since Eternity. This varies depending on what GOD in HIS Wisdom considers best.

GOD will never cut short an earthly life if it still promises the human being a higher maturity. GOD's Love is continually concerned that each human being on Earth reaches the highest possible maturity. HE will never withhold opportunities from a human being that would result in a higher maturity. HE knows from Eternity about the vagaries of the human will and often keeps the soul from a complete falling away, which could happen if HE did not end that earthly life.

Therefore, a man who strives constantly will reach an old age, on the other hand, old age is evidence of a slowly upward development even if Ones fellowman is not aware of it. A long life on Earth is a grace, but a short life is also evidence of the Love of GOD, which is always present though seldom recognized by man.

AMEN

BD 3264
September 22, 1944

NEW WONDERS OF CREATION OF THE NEW EARTH

In each period of development spiritual substance will be kept bound until it reaches the maturity which it needs to be incarnated as man. Because it has previously failed as man it must begin again bound in hard matter. It must again go the pathway through the mineral, plant and animal world. Spiritual substance which has in the previous period still not reached this last state of maturity but which GOD has set free in the last destruction of the Earth, will be placed in an exterior form suitable to its maturity. This means that the path of development, which was interrupted in the previous period of development will continue in the new period of the new Earth.

For this reason the new Earth will be equipped with varied creations of different kinds than on the old Earth. So, new wonders of creation will come into being. These will be miraculous in the eyes of men who live on the new Earth. They will be a proof of the greatness of GOD, a proof of HIS Love, Wisdom and Power. People will be astonished at what they see on the new Earth. They will sing GOD' s praises in wonder and Love HIM with all their hearts.

The spiritual substance will progress toward its maturity. But what is bound in hard matter feels its fetters as a great torment from which it tries to break free. Depending on its deepest desires it will succeed or fail. But GOD takes into account the will of the spirit substance. Hard matter on the new Earth is of greater solidity so that the will of the spirit substance bound therein can be broken and finally give up resistance. With the least change of will the form will break, that is in earthly terms; hard matter on the new Earth is exceptionally hard hut also very brittle, therefore it will easily break or shatter when GOD in HIS Will has planned to free it from its bondage.

Other creations are of shorter life span, so that a quicker change of the spirit substance will take place. While this is possible it still depends upon the willingness of the spirituals to serve. The spirituals will achieve the last form as man sooner than in the previous period of development, only if it is not completely opposed to GOD.

So the first people on the new Earth will experience miracle upon miracle. They will be touched by them and their love for GOD will be strengthened, and so they will unite themselves closer to HIM through their Love, and live in HIS Grace. They will know that they are signs of HIS boundless Love, who wants to win all spirituals for HIMSELF and offer them every possibility to change their will. This condition will continue until that which was bound in the plant and animal world in the beginning has reached the stage of becoming incarnated as man. Then the understanding of the splendor of Divine creations shall more and more vanish in man. The lust for the material will again be awakened. Then the influence of Satan on people will become stronger in response to their desires for material things, which still contains immature spiritual substance.

Consequently, their unity with GOD will become slack and the battle between Light and darkness will become stronger, which was not so at the beginning when everything that lived on the Earth in freedom of will, radiated with Light. The path of development is the same in each period. Spirit substance must remain in a hard form until it is willing to go the way of serving through the creations, which would result in lighter fetters. Then it must serve until a certain degree of maturity is achieved, at which time it enters the stage when it must serve in free will, but still it will not be forced to do so, as was the case in the previous stage.

In this final stage it must not fail, otherwise the entire previous path of development was useless. The free will of man determines whether this will be his last incarnation on Earth, or if he must again travel the road through all creations, whether he in this last stage turns toward the Light, or allows the powers of darkness to bind him, only to be banished again for ages to come.

AMEN

BD 3276
September 30, 1944

TIME OF GRACE - FORERUNNER OF THE LORD

Listen to what the spirit of God tells you - a time of grace has commenced, and if you are willing to strive for the kingdom of God, you can feel how blessed it is. A perpetual activity of the beings of light is noticeable, who convey to men on earth the gifts of grace from the spiritual realm. Beings of light are incarnated on earth to serve men as guides in the final time. The thinking of those men who strive towards God will be enlightened and thus they will be closer to the Truth. In the times of distress on earth God's Love will reveal itself by helping wherever help is prayed for. Men with faith will accomplish extraordinary things and the power of faith will become evident. And thus graces upon graces will be evident as also the adversary will use all possible means to cause spiritual distress to men, but God will obviously help them.

And during this time of grace there will arise a man whose spirit is from above, whose soul is completely united with the spirit within him and who, therefore, will speak what the spirit reveals to him - the fullest truth in a very clear form. God Himself will speak through him -he will admonish people to persevere or warn them against relinquishing Him. And this preacher is the Lord's forerunner - when he appears the coming of the Lord is near. And through this man the measure of grace will be considerably increased, for he will mean considerable support to all believers, and to the unbelievers a chance will be offered to gain faith. He will have a considerable influence on the people who hear him because he is so full of strength and might. His words will ignite and spread like wildfire in the country where he will be active. He will speak without fear and hesitation, enlighten people and draw their attention to the coming of the Lord in the clouds and to the last judgment.

However, he will not find much belief since the majority of men are no longer interested in God and the spiritual and, consequently, are of a completely adverse thinking. They do not recognize the extraordinary gift of grace and, therefore, do not make use of it. So the end is unavoidable, and the abyss is opening up to swallow all that does not recognize God and reject His Word. God keeps giving, and that which He gives is an undeserved gift of grace, designed to help people to maturity, even in these times of distress - whether it is sorrow or joy, it all serves man to lift his soul to God - it is always pointing to Him, and coaxing and guiding to the right path - it is always grace.

And when this man comes, the measure of grace will increase for men, for he is enveloped in light and radiates this light which flows from the spiritual realm. He distributes knowledge - his ward is full of wisdom and power and easy to accept as it is offered convincingly and people can understand it if they only listen to it attentively.

In His Love, God makes it easy for men to believe, by sending them His messengers who possess extraordinary power by which alone they may be recognized as messengers from heaven. However, he is attacked from all sides and only few recognize his mission and stick to him – only few draw strength from his words. But these receive an abundance of strength and grace and are able to withstand all the attacks by the world, all hostilities that now become evident. The final time will be extremely hard, but also extremely full of mercy, for everywhere God will be revealing Himself, wherever there is a heart in distress that opens up to God's grace. And thus it will be possible to be victorious in the last battle on this earth, that the soul can emerge from it unharmed so that it can gain eternal life if it has to depart from the earth prematurely, or that it perseveres in this world to the end and is bodily removed from this earth by the Lord Himself to begin a new life on the new earth.

AMEN

BD 3316
November 5, 1944

DIFFERENT SPHERES IN THE SPIRITUAL KINGDOM

Immediately after the death of the body the soul moves into the spiritual Kingdom that, according to its maturity, may be far or near to the Earth. Although it is not to be understood as "space", the distance is the result of the difference in the spheres, and yet they all belong to the spiritual kingdom, because they are outside the earthly material world, and the immature souls have yet, as far as time is concerned, a very long way to go until they will come to the Light spheres.

On the other hand, a matured soul, after bodily death, is as quick as lightning placed in these spheres, because it has no difficulty with time or space to overcome the distance between earth and the Light spheres… Because it has obtained enough strength through its state of maturity.

However, the immature souls cannot separate themselves as quickly from the earth, because they are without power to move themselves upwards, and also their senses are chained to earthly things. They do not want to leave the earth but want to stay close to the earth for a long time, mostly in the surroundings, which they called their own in their late time.

Consequently, they do not feel the direct change from the earthly to the spiritual kingdom. Because it seems to them the same place as on earth, and therefore, those souls do not always realize that they no longer have their life in the body. But they are astonished that they can no longer make themselves heard and are left alone by the people. This situation brings them slowly to the realization of their position, and of the knowledge that they are no more on earth, but in the spiritual kingdom of the beyond.

As long as the soul is earthly minded it is not able to separate itself from those surroundings, but is still bound to the earth, which is for it a state of misery, because everything that it longs for or wants to possess is unattainable. Now the soul must gradually overcome its longing for earthly possessions. Only when it has come to that point will it withdraw itself more and more from the earth. Then the spheres will take on another form for them, their eyes perceiving no more earthly but spiritual creations, according to the maturity of the soul, that means the spiritual eye of the soul is able to see spiritual things, which the immature soul cannot perceive even though they exist.

However, only when a more mature soul separates itself from the earth can it at once distinguishes its surroundings in the spiritual kingdom and because of its maturity it has the spiritual eyes and ability to do so.

Such a soul will also recognize the souls who it will meet in the beyond, while on the other hand the immature souls are unable to do so, this means that they recognize only those souls who walk in the darkness as they do and who are in the same imperfect condition. And yet, light beings are invisible to them even when they come close they do not recognize them in their bright disguise. The spiritual eyes are opened only in a certain condition of maturity. Then light surrounds that soul, while spiritual darkness is around those who can see nothing because that spiritual sphere is closed to them.

However, earthly things remain visible be fore their eyes because of their longing for them. But those are only optical illusions, which in reality do not exist but through the longing of the soul seem as if they are all there. But they disappear as a shadow as soon as a soul wants to touch or use them, because in this transitory condition the soul realizes that it should strive for something higher than earthly perishable goods. As long as the soul has a desire for such things no light beings come near it, because material minded souls will not listen to the words of the light beings, when they come in their covering to bring them the gospel and show them the way upwards. They can only be brought help in their situation through human prayers and seeking amends in the spiritual kingdom.

Then beings, which are willing to help meet them, teach them, and show them the way upward. The more willing they are to accept the teaching of the light beings, the sooner their spiritual eyes shall be opened, and they delivered from spiritual darkness to enter spheres where they also may spread the light.

Their way back can take a short or a very long 'time depending on the stubbornness with which the soul clings to material things which bind these to the earth until they are overcome so that they can be led by light beings into the pure Truth to be able to work in the beyond for the kingdom of God. Then these souls will share knowledge with needy souls, who still live in spiritual darkness.

AMEN

BD 3359
December 7, 1944

FREE WILL - KNOWLEDGE OF GOOD AND EVIL - THE NEW EARTH

Man has free will. But the use of this free will requires and understanding of what the will should and can strive for, and must decide. Free will must have the opportunity to choose in either direction. Thus it must be possible for man to discern good from evil, otherwise freedom of the will would be of little or no use. For that reason GOD gave man an intellect.

To not use ones intellect is to disregard this gift of free will. In fact, man has an obligation to use his intellect and for this he must give an account. So it is necessary to consider the purpose and meaning of life. This will give rise to many questions. Man must consider these quest ions and then make his decision in free will.

It is absolutely necessary for his spiritual progress that man's relationship to GOD and righteousness is made clear to him so that he learns to recognize how close this relationship is, and in free will strives toward GOD and chooses what is right. He must also learn about the power of evil. He must learn to recognize this power and learn to hate it. He must decide between one or the other.

So evil cannot be banned from the world otherwise man could not make free decisions. Evil must be given room to vent its fury. Thus even evil powers are useful to GOD, because though unwillingly they help spirituals to progress when they use their free will in the right way. However, the powers of darkness often try to use their influence more than they are entitled to. So, GOD aces not forbid their attempts to hinder the influence of good, or their attempts to make it impossible for man to choose between right and wrong, obscuring the knowledge of GOD' s goodness and trying to overpower the will of man.

But GOD will put an end to Satan’s work and bind his limited free power, at the same time prevent those people who have not made a clear decision or have decided for the power of darkness, from using their free will for a very long time.

Only those, who of their own accord, in spite of great temptations, have decided for GOD will remain alive. They therefore do not need a further test of will, because they have endured the most difficult trial.

In the coming period of the only people who can live on this new Earth are those who have undergone this test of will, who knew about the works of the adversary to which they were exposed and fled from them in free will. Only those, who have reached a degree of maturity will be given this time on Earth where they will not be influenced by GOD' s opponent. But others who have failed must again go the long path of development, until they reach a state where they can again use their free will. Man must constantly encounter good and bad, consequently the Earth remains a battlefield of both powers as long as immature spirituals embody themselves on it.

In its beginning only Light-beings will inhabit the new Earth. This means that only people who are spiritually matured will live there. They will have continual contact with Light-beings of the spiritual kingdom. Evil will be prevented from coming near men, by the power and will of GOD. The first people on the new Earth do not need to be put to a test, therefore negative powers do not need to come near the Earth. This will be realized in a state of complete peace, a condition of mutual understanding and a society of perfect harmony, because Love rules, and where there is Love a being opposing GOD cannot exist.

However, this state will not last forever. Later generations will again give GOD' s adversary power over themselves. They will willingly give in to his temptations and so separate themselves from GOD Who wanted to prepare for them a paradise on the new Earth. Thus the battle between Light and Darkness will start anew. This will continue until the end of a redemption period, so that people can make free decisions as to which master they will acknowledge. In Eternity they will be judged according to their free will decisions. They will suffer in darkness or enter the everlasting realm of Light until they have united themselves with the primal Light.

AMEN

BD 3391
January 3, 1945

INCARNATED LIGHT BEINGS - MISSION - SPIRITUAL LEADERS

Whoever unites himself with God cannot be separated from HIM forever. Therefore, a Light being who incarnates himself on earth for a certain mission cannot fall away from HIM into the bands of the prince of darkness. On the contrary, he will steadily strive towards GOD, in spite of his exposure to all the temptations of man on earth. He must go the way of development as any other person. But his soul longs for God and turns away with contempt from God's opponent. This person is of good nature and therefore develops an ability, which identifies him as an instrument of God. He will be a recipient of power on earth and can therefore lead and teach his fellowmen. Because of his mission, which was the reason for his earthly life, he will serve people on earth as a spiritual leader.

The close union with God, which existed already before his life on earth makes him a person who constantly receives power from God that will urge him to his life's task, which he with joy and devotion conscientiously fulfills. Still he will be threatened by the powers of darkness, because they will take every opportunity to weaken the 'flesh' of the Light-carrier to cause him to fall. In their blindness they do not recognize Light-beings who protect the incarnated Light-beings on earth. They also do not know the power, which lives in that being and the depth of their Love to God, which constantly assures them the protection of God. They see in them only a human being, which they can tempt and try to weaken in every possible way.

The incarnated Light-being is surrounded by their fellow Light-being. But because he is able to receive gifts of strength from the spiritual world he also possesses a great amount of strength and grace to endure such temptations. The spiritual need among man requires special help, therefore God sends HIS servants down to earth, to work partly spiritually, partly living among mankind to influence them in an ennobling way, and particularly teaching them the Will of God. However, they will find very little enjoyment in this earthly life, because they long continually for their eternal Homeland.

But they must first fulfill their mission, because for that reason they took upon themselves the embodiment as man. In the time of need their work for God's Kingdom is extremely important. It requires special strength and endurance and a will totally submitted to God. Besides, the conditions in this end-time are so difficult people can easily fail if they would not have helpers or advisers who receive their power directly from God for they are in such close contact with HIM.

They will be able to work on earth with a great blessing and will certainly carry out their earthly mission, until they again enter the spiritual Kingdom, and again become closely united with God. However, they were never separated from God, but on earth were never conscious of this close union with HIM.

AMEN

BD 3448
February 25, 1945

COMFORT AND STRENGTH FROM GOD'S WORD DURING THE TRIBULATION

You shall find out in the hour of fear what grace and strength emanates from God's Word, conveyed to earth through His love, when you consider yourselves cut off from the entire world and communicate only with God through prayer. Then He shall speak to you and provide you with strength, He shall protect you and care for you, and His Word shall be sufficient eating and drinking, until help comes.

Men shall not be able to give you the comfort which streams to you in His Word, because in His Word you sense His present well, and entrust yourselves to Him in faith. And when you hear His Word, the fear has gone out of everything. His love speaks to you; His Fatherland grasps you and never lets you fall again. His Word is full of mildness and goodness - it speaks hope to you and you recognise it as Truth, and hence all fear and worry leave you because you now trust Him unreservedly.

The greater the earthly want, the nearer God is to you, if only you call upon Him. He does not leave you and emphasised this in His Word, which you may either constantly hear directly or through mediators, if you desire it. He does not leave you without spiritual food he does not close off the well whence the fountains of living waters stream - He guards it against destruction; He will not allow human will to bury it, allowing the well to dry up, which His great mercy-love opened up for those of you who hunger and thirst, languishing in depravation of body and soul, asking for refreshment.

And thus God Himself descends to earth in His Word - to His own, when men have blocked off all access to you. Then He shall be with you and you shall be able to receive rich gifts from His Fatherly hand, you shall be strengthened physically and spiritually, and when you shall have relinquished all earthly aspirations and given yourselves entirely to God, He Himself takes your fate into His hands and delivers you from all want. Because His love embraces you, as it does with all who seek refuge with Him through prayer.

AMEN

BD 3483
May 18, 1945

WORK OF LOVE FOR ERRING SOULS

Have mercy with erring souls, looking on them as sick ones who need help. Do not let them famish in their spiritual needs. The need of the physical body comes to an end but the soul takes its needs with it into eternity. The soul can be spared from this if it comes to the truth on Earth. This Truth you should bring to erring souls. Whenever you have the opportunity to help them, speak to them about the Love of God, Who longs for them. Point out to them their immaturity, which makes it impossible to come nearer to God. Show them the way to healing, to the only way, which leads the soul to its goal, the Way of Love.

Show them that they cannot come to maturity, nor reach their goal without deeds of Love. This Earthly life is given to them only for the perfection of their soul. Guide their thoughts to the spiritual. Urge them to think about the purpose of their earthly Life, giving them an explanation about the meaning and the purpose of the creation, about their earthly mission and the purpose of suffering. Urge them to pay attention to their spiritual needs, having mercy upon erring souls. Trying to help them is a work of Love, which is of tremendous importance. Do not let initial rejection deter you. Bring them the Word of GOD and think at all times about your mission on Earth, which is a redeeming one.

Innumerable souls are in spiritual need, but they only see their physical need. They do not come to a self- commitment that could bring them a ray of Light. They care only about better circumstances in their earthly life and do not realize that this thirst is a result of their spiritual need. So this need must be removed before an improvement of their earthly life can occur. Lead them into this knowledge. Help them to go the way of Love and they will thank you forever.

The closer it is to the end-time the greater the need will be. For GOD's opponent is winning power over souls, and his influence is very harmful for them. The knowledge of the purpose and the meaning of their earthly existence may protect them from Satan's influence. Those souls can, with good will, break away from his influence because they recognize him as wicked and GOD's adversary. But the soul has to be introduced to this knowledge. This work of mercy is for you to accomplish whenever you have the opportunity. Your efforts will not be without success. The need is great and the end is near. Every hour must be used for GOD's Kingdom. This is the will of GOD, which must be honored if you want to serve HIM and be a vigorous worker in HIS vineyard.

AMEN

BD 3593
November 3, 1945

THE SPIRITUAL AND THE MATERIAL WORLD

The material world and the spiritual realm remain in mutual opposition, and therefore claims of an opposite nature are put upon humans. Man can never do justice to both claims. He must cope without restriction the demands of one of these worlds. The spiritual realm can only distribute -- which is quite understandable -- only spiritual goods, and this under conditions which contradict the longing of the "world". Meanwhile, the world offers earthly treasures to man that equal his longing. The longing of the world is in opposition to the demands of the spiritual realm insofar as it puts corporal enjoyment and corporal comfort in the foreground. These enjoyments and comforts cause difficulties to the soul, for they make it a problem for the soul to strive after the spiritual realm.

Because the claims of the spiritual kingdom must be accomplished by the soul, it has to dispose the body to the same longing, which means the abandonment of earthly wishes.

And so two worlds face each other, and man has to decide in which of them he wants to live. And, always, one of these worlds will demand the submission of the other. Either the body or the soul has to speak, i.e. the soul has to decide what is more important for itself ... its own formation or comfort of the body during life on earth as man. The spiritual realm has many different kinds of wonderful gifts for the soul, but their true value cannot be fully understood by man. However, they are eternal and present a wealth to the soul that can be used by it in the spiritual kingdom for its own happiness.

Indeed, the world also offers the body treasures, but they are perishable and cannot be taken over into the spiritual realm. They disintegrate as does the body when the soul moves from the earthly sphere into the spiritual realm. And as the soul on earth can receive only goods from one kingdom, it will be poverty-stricken in the spiritual realm if it has rendered homage to the earthly world.

Giving up earthly goods with free will inevitably results in the possession of spiritual property -- i.e. if love acts in that first step. I love is not in that art, the longing for earthly goods pre- dominates.

Where love awakens, the soul strives unconsciously towards the spiritual realm and pays no attention to earthly goods.

Therefore, the soul of man has to decide during its life on earth, to choose the goal of its endeavor -- either the earthly world or the spiritual kingdom. And as the soul decides, so its fate will be in the spiritual realm to which it comes when the time of trial on earth is ended -- wealth or poverty, bliss or grief -- for bliss requires the overcoming of all that is earthly, therefore perishable.

AMEN

BD 3610
November 22, 1945

REASON, PURPOSE AND AIM OF SORROW - COGNITION - MATERIAL EVANESCENCE

Worldly-minded men are so far removed from the Truth that they also are unaware of the power to be derived from faith, and an intimate union with God; and hence they give regard to only worldly happenings and fail to recognise that it is the false attitude towards God which is the cause of every worldly event, causing men to suffer.

So long as mankind lacks this insight, the state of suffering shall not change. Suffering shall simply take other forms, so that the thought would strike mankind that the diversity of want and afflictions suggests that a power other than human is behind all tribulations, and that not human will alone but a higher power comes into play, and that they should enter into some kind of relationship with such higher power.

Knowledge of pure Truth explains all, making the great depravity comprehensible, because cause and effect are recognisable. And thus a change is possible as soon as people adjust to purpose and goal and hence try to eliminate the cause of suffering and want; which for the worldly-minded is and remains incomprehensible as long as he counts the world as first priority, as long as he concedes all prerogative to the body, consigning the soul to depravation. However, true knowledge can be conveyed onto him who separates himself from the world, because truth conveyed to the worldly-minded is not recognised as such, and rejected. Hence he has to be made receptive to Truth, making him recognise through sorrow and depravity the worthlessness of worldly goods, thus diminishing his craving for same.

The desire for Truth rises proportionately unless he is being influenced by evil powers that completely confuse his thinking, diverting him from Truth and stirring up hatred in man, as the world with its joys begins to disappoint him. Such then no longer find the connection with God while on earth, and every means, which God employs is in vain. It is nevertheless an advantage for man's soul to recognise the impermanence of earthly values while still on earth, learning to despise these and to be not excessively tied to the earth by them, at the point of leaving it, even if passing to the beyond with low maturity.

The overcoming of matter in the spiritual kingdom is then not so difficult, and upward development can take a more rapid pace, once it has commenced in the spiritual kingdom. The soul will more readily accept the offered Truth in the spiritual kingdom - it is no longer as God-resistant as on earth. And hence the lot of the departed souls is not as hopeless, where they had recognised the impermanence of worldly goods on earth through much suffering, even where they became seemingly victims of adversity through losing their earth-lives.

And thus also sorrow and depravation caused through human will is of benefit to the souls which are still God-distant, and that is why God allows men to rage against one another in free will, until He Himself calls a halt when it ties in with His plan from eternity. As long as men walk in ignorance, as long as they turn a deaf ear to Truth, He allows them to ripen through their own action and go through unspeakable depravation and sorrows, because they themselves want it thus and are themselves the instigators of their sorrows.

AMEN

BD 3627
December 15, 1945

CLEANSING PROCESS OF SOULS IN THE BEYOND

The cleansing process of a departed soul starts immediately after it leaves the body, but always according to the will of the soul. Souls who are still in total spiritual darkness experience this darkness as an agony. This is the beginning of this process. This will cause the soul to change its will. The duration of this process varies but it is always a cleansing process.

God's Love continually gives the soul the opportunity to change its will. But in the beyond the means are not always recognized as the work of God's Love, but still this can lead to its goal in a very short time, if the soul does not resist. The soul must cleanse itself thoroughly before it can accept the Light. Therefore its condition will be agony until it receives Light. Consequently the lot of the immature soul is to be pitied. Man can never convey enough help through loving thoughts, intercession, teaching, admonishing or through deeds of Love.

If the soul is not too stubborn it will gradually progress upwards in its development. Each suffering melts the hard cover, making it more receptive for help and more anxious to be free. For some a very long time is needed to accomplish this cleansing process, before the soul itself, as a receiver of Light, can work in Love. But even the already mature souls must make themselves receptive to Light, because Light can touch a soul in different degrees of intensity, depending on their state of maturity, which can always reach a higher degree. When the soul enters the spiritual Kingdom it can be so far advanced in knowledge that it does not need to dwell in dark surroundings... because this soul can recognize and understand everything, whether in a strong or weak circle of Light and thus can be active accordingly.

This soul must also purify itself to be able to receive a higher grade of understanding. This can only happen with works of Love for other needy souls. Self-sacrificing Love for such unhappy souls cleanses the soul and makes it ready to receive more Light. So its own happiness increases because of its redemptive work. As soon as the soul has the will to strive upwards it will become diligently and untiringly active.

Because of their will to help other needy souls they receive in turn grace to be diligent and happy. However, it is first necessary for the soul to raise itself out of its weakness of will, so that the impenetrable darkness around it is broken. Then the rays of Light sent down by the merciful Love of GOD are available; it wants to escape from its dark condition. Suffering and darkness surrounding the soul provides the cleansing necessary in its upward struggle.

The souls covering evaporates, it becomes receptive for Light and its ascent to the heights of Light is assured. In accordance with the souls own will, so God will help it gradually upwards, until it can work in that spiritual Kingdom, penetrated by Light, which is its destiny.

AMEN

BD 3661
January 19, 1946

WORK OF THE SOUL

Examine yourself and recognize your weaknesses and then strive to overcome them. This is the work on your soul when you try to shape yourself into human beings, who remain within My Order, who live according to My Will and thus form themselves to Love. Because each weakness, each mistake and each bad habit has its source in unkindness and in self-love.

Gentleness, Peaceable ness, Humility, Patience, Mercy and Justice are signs of Love for one's neighbor. If these signs are missing, you are not filled with Love, and therefore you have to work on yourself with zeal. Thus you must recognize your weaknesses and your faults as such and this requires a serious reflection, a honest critic on yourself so as to correct your relationship to ME and your fellow-men.

You have to recognize ME as Father, and every man as brother, because you all are children of one Father and you, children should love each other. Then you will obtain MY Benevolence, because then I MYSELF can tarry with you, MY children. Every bad habit prevents this and it is to your logs. Because without ME and MY presence you remain weak and imperfect and you can not reach' your goal on Earth.

Your goal is perfection, mutation to Love and change of your being to the Ur-state, that you left voluntarily. Because only the Ur-state is blissful, and as long as you are away from it, your destiny on Earth as well as in the spiritual realm is insufficiency, ignorance and weakness. I want to help you again to happiness and therefore I admonish you constantly to strive for it; that you start to work on the transformation of your being; that you learn to recognize by examining your inner-self how little your thinking and acting answers to My Will, because you still persist in self- love.

And therefore you must endeavor to change this defective state, practicing Love wherever and whenever an opportunity will be offered. Only through Love can you become blissful and only through Love can you dominate your faults and bad habits. And if you do not yet feel this Love in you then use your intellect to form yourself into rightly thinking people. Be gentle and peace-loving, humble and patient and try to bring help to your fellow-men.

And the feeling of Love will awaken in you, it will make you happy and incite you to activities of Love. And then you are no longer driven by your intellect, but by your heart; then you are on the way to heights. Therefore observe yourself, meditate and ask yourself seriously whether you think and act righteously, and your heart will answer you.

And I MYSELF will help you, provided you ask this question in sincerity. I will give you Force to fulfill what your earnest desire is, and the work on your soul will advance with success. You will find satisfaction by submitting yourself to My Will, and you will steadily stride toward the height, because then it is your will to become perfect.

AMEN

BD 3681
February 9, 1946

CALL UPON ME IN THE DAY OF TROUBLE - DEPTH OF FAITH (PSALM 50:15)

You only have to call Me trustingly in hours of trouble, and I shall be closer to you than ever. Every mental tie with Me brings you My proximity because I am a Spirit Whom you carry within you in the minutest measure. And when your call is deep from the heart, then it is the spirit spark in you which strives towards Me, the Father Spirit from eternity, inseparable as it is from Me and therefore drawing Me to itself. I am indeed near you always, but perceptively only if your will consciously strives for Me, asking for My presence.

You shall feel My closeness, in that a peace comes over you from within which is based in a strong faith in Me and My help. Call to Me in trouble and I shall hear you! If therefore you believe that I am, and that I love - that nothing is impossible to My power and My will, then your call shall also come from the heart and you shall tarry for the granting of your request and My help without doubting. And you shall be helped. But all doubt weakens the strength of faith - you then make the working of the spirit in you impossible; you prevent it from yourselves from striving towards Me and it cannot transmit to you then the power which streams over you from Myself through the spirit spark.

Children of true faith verily I call My own - those who trust the Father's Word without reservation; who entrust themselves to Him in every trouble and danger, not fearing and becoming timid, because they know themselves under a loving Father's protection. Such depth of faith makes you exceedingly strong in spirit, banning every physical and spiritual trouble, because an unshakeable faith allows Me unencumbered action and constant, perceivable presence.

Then I can also act openly, I can let the seemingly impossible come into being, because deep faith results in the fullness of power, through which either man himself, or spiritual power on his behalf becomes the over comer of what troubles him. Believe, and you shall always be helped. Allow Me through your faith to stream you with My power, and through the spirit in you to grant you peace and security, because the increased power in you emanates from Me, it is an outpouring of Myself; and hence I am Myself in you and with you according to the strength of your faith and the sincerity of your call upon Me.

You shall not be able to understand, while on earth, how I Myself and the spirit spark in you and love, power and light all are One; that I am therefore ever present where the spirit can work within you, where love is practiced and I can be recognised as power and light. Because, if all of this were comprehensible, you could no longer doubt. But you should strive to grasp it and you should engage the spirit within you for advice, that it may teach and enlighten you about what is still incomprehensible to you. And the spirit within you will teach you. And again, it is I Who is teaching you, Who wants to draw you to Myself and bring you Truth, so that you may find your way to Me - that your senses would turn spiritual and you become anxious to enter upon union with the Father Spirit.

Then your faith shall grow stronger, you shall always and constantly recognise Me; you shall constantly feel My presence and hand yourselves over to Me and My guidance, fully comforted; you shall verily be guided correctly on this earth, you shall be walking the right path which leads to the everlasting Fatherland, and reach your goal with certainty.

AMEN

BD 3697
February 25, 1946

CANON LAW, LOVE OF NEIGHBOR, AND GOD'S COMMANDMENTS

You shall not through ordinances or teachings initiated by man raise the degree of your soul-ripeness; for I assess man solely on his will to live the way that pleases Me, and to therefore keep the Commandments which I gave him in wise recognition of their effectiveness. If man's ordinances therefore conform to My Commandment of love, and hence aim at spurning man towards love, so that abiding by them signifies the practice of unselfish love of fellow man, then they also meet with My approval. For then the working of My spirit becomes evident in those men who enacted such statutes.

Every other law has no worth before Me, and I place no store by its fulfilment, because the life-force streaming to you is to be used exclusively for love-action, in order to attain to soul-maturity on earth. Your goal is to become perfect; but how are you to become perfect without love? - How can you expect graces to flow your way through the keeping of ordinances whose non-fulfilment is no offence against love?

It is the love of neighbour that proves to Me love towards me, your God and Father from eternity. He who does not love his neighbour has no proper love for Me either, which would prompt him towards deeds of love for neighbour. If therefore you pretend to, out of love for Me submit yourselves to regulations demanding performance of various external motions, then I do not recognise such love, since these are mere formalities you keep up, to secure for yourselves rewards promised by men.

This is no love-action, through which alone you can substantiate to Me your love from the heart, through which alone you can gain beatitude. All external formalities, everything recognisable on the surface has not Myself but human will as its author.

To Me only unselfish love of fellow man is well-pleasing, although this also requires external deeds. That with which you pretend to please Me I do not demand of you, wherever same is not based on My commandments of love. I want only the fulfilment of these Commandments together with sincere prayer demonstrating a will devoted to Me.

Only then can you gain possession of grace and power, for there are no ways to grace other than prayer and unselfish love.

Then however this flows to you without measure. Your entire life should be an interior one, without any pomposity; you nevertheless are called upon to witness of Me openly, you are to confess My teaching, which you must strive to follow; you are to openly stand up for your faith in Me, My name and My salvation works before the world: hence speak to fellow men, so that they too recognise your mind and what you strive for, and that this is not for the terrestrial world but the kingdom of the spirit. You are to prove yourselves as My adherents, as My proper children, in that your style of living corresponds to the demands I made on you, and still do time and again, through My Word which is conveyed from above to those who as mediators proclaim My will to you.

And if you want to fulfil My will, then your action has to be a constant acting from love, by which I shall once assess you in eternity, and not for external gestures and transactions that bring you no benefit for your soul, but rather permit man to become careless towards keeping the only true commandment - to be active from unselfish love.

AMEN

BD 3699
February 27, 1946

BELIEF IN THE IMMORTALITY OF THE SOUL - TRUTH

The death of the body is not the end of the soul. People fail to recognize and believe this and therefore they do not value the earthly life according to My Will. To a certain extent they care only for the needs of their body and not for their soul. They act without any responsibility concerning their soul, because they are not convinced of the immortality of that soul. Therefore they must first of all be taught about the immortality of the soul so that efforts to bring them to a change of their way of living may succeed. But a belief in this requires considering it in free will and can never be reached by force. Immortality of the soul makes sense and makes the purpose of life understandable. Man may change himself when he considers the life of the soul more important than the life of the body. Two great dangers are among mankind: (1) unbelief in the soul and its immortality and, (2) the wrong doctrines of those who do believe in immortality. There is a hindrance to spiritual ascent, because they create a wrong picture of the everlasting Godhead.

People usually neglect to restore unity with Me in thoughts or through sincere prayer. Only that is a guarantee for spiritual ascent, because I Myself can then become active.

So, it is an important work of My servants on earth to eradicate wrong teachings and to stimulate faith in a life after death. Mankind should listen to My servants if they want to have success in the short time on earth that is still left for them. They will only then receive the true explanation as it is sent down from Heaven.

They can only be taught about the life of the soul after death and the doctrine of Christ by Myself, either directly or indirectly. Then their faith can become a fully convinced faith that can stand up against all objections. It also makes them sure of their ascension and gives the soul everlasting life in the greatest bliss.

Otherwise the fate of the soul is unhappiness, because it never ceases to exist. It is in that state in eternity, which it has created for itself through its own will, through unbelief and an earthly life, which was against My Will. Whoever holds firm to the belief in the immortality of the soul shall all the sooner begin working on his soul's development. But the person who believes that his life comes to an end with the death of his body, his steps will be slow, unwilling and faltering.

You, My servant, therefore cannot be earnest enough to introduce them to the immortality of the soul, even though you cannot prove it to them. But with earnest thinking men can come to a conviction that you speak the truth, because I Myself will help men recognize the Truth, if they only want to and do not refuse to listen to you. For those who believe in the immortality of the soul, this earthly life takes on another" meaning, because they see it not as the purpose itself, but as a means to the purpose. He seeks to improve this walk according to the strength of his will. If he is taught in the pure Truth his faith will become stronger. However, wrong doctrine destroys him and man again sinks in deep darkness. Therefore the Truth should be spread on earth to bring life to the soul, for wrong doctrines and lies are death to the soul in the spiritual kingdom. This is a state of greatest misery, which I want to prevent for every soul by sending messenger who will give help before it is too late.

AMEN

BD 3703
March 3, 1946

CALL FOR GOD'S HELP IS INDISPENSABLE IN THE END TIME

Henceforth you will be compelled to request my aid always and permanently if you don’t want to succumb in life’s battle, in terrestrial as well as spiritual need. Though you can also come off as winner through this without calling Me for aid, but then you are already in the force of My opponent, who gives you strength to overcome, yet who as final payment will instead belay your souls with heirship… The greatest disaster in the future is to become hardened through this force, for you will through this be lost forever in the empire of darkness and you’re trading for this short time of power an eternity of powerlessness, where you must repent extremely hard for ones neglect to not have come to Me for aid. The coming time is only bearable with My support and with My outpouring power and without danger for the souls. Nevertheless, it remains up to you whether or not you want to call on Me. The great calamity should have you do something but I won’t force you too and only seek to move you through the calamity to set up a connection for you with Me, I cannot transmit the power to you any differently. Heavy and sorrowful will the life be for each and everyone who does not carry Me in their heart…. Yet, all of you will come into ease, if you turn to Me for help. For my love helps carry you, it helps each one who believingly trusts in Me, because the great calamity must touch humanity for there own sake as the last resort, to win them for Me and My kingdom. I want to make their hearts receptive for My Word, and yet this should bring about the great calamity, that they hunger after a word of comfort, the explanation for their need and then seriously consider My Word in their hearts and are able to recognize Me, if they are of good will. Many misdirected souls who missed the right way, will be led back by it through My Word, which reveals the truth in all abundance. The distress will also close many hearts to My Word, and by force they cannot be opened, except those who can bear it, without invading My adversary for help in form of loveless ness committed toward the neighbor with bad thinking and speaking, self evidence speaks for itself, and he provides them relief of all type to win them over entirely. Do not seek through renewed loveless ness to improve your earthly life, patiently and humble carry your destiny and come to Me…I will always stand by you if only you ask for My help, if only you find the way to Me and humbly bow before Me and recommend yourself to My grace. I never let go of a serious pleader without any aid from me, and all of you must win this trust, should the great calamity pass by tolerably for you. You can always be certain of my loving care if you render yourself to Me, if you acknowledge Me, if you therefore do not banish Me out of your thoughts… However he who neglects this is in grave psychical distress, out of which only his own will can help. The time throngs, and it will become increasingly more recognizable as end time, for Satan operates obviously, he impels people to deeds of the most blatant loveless ness, they always take affect in earthly calamities and tribulation, und he poisons the thoughts of people, where there is no opposed resistance through My Divine direct Will. And the people should be alert, for it counts that the last life on earth stands the test; they should have an attentive eye on the appearance of the time, on the conduct of the people who are evidently governed from below, and also on the effect from above… They should watch the heralds of My Word who are able to give them full and entire clarification over sense and purpose of the last great calamity and over the eternal plan of redemption that must take its course, how it is determined and how My Wisdom has recognized it as purposeful since eternity. They should watch their warnings and admonitions, and the hard time becomes more tolerable for everyone who is of good will and calls on Me in distress.

AMEN

BD 3712
March 13, 1946

CLEVERNESS AND GENTLENESS

Be clever and gentle, and you shall score the greatest successes, if you want to be active for Me and My kingdom. And if you want to bring people My Word then you have to convey it to them the way I conveyed it to you. You have to proffer it to them in love. - Love nevertheless remains always the same; it shows in gentleness and patience, - in the desire to bestow happiness, - in selfless giving.

He who would proffer My Word needs therefore to be prompted from within to make fellow man happy, and then carry it out with joyful heart; and if agitating for its acceptance, then this needs to happen gently. His desire to bestow happiness upon him needs to stem from innermost conviction, - then his campaigning is commendable; not however where he wants to prevail against resistance by using harsh words, this not being helpful to My cause.

He needs to always feel as My messenger and hence also disport a loving nature, and if seized with indignation it must be a just one, directed not at fellow man but at lies and error which he is fighting and hence trying to stamp out. The products of satanic works indeed are able to call forth deepest repugnance and contempt, and should also be branded as such. Yet the Gospel from the heavens has to be presented to fellow man with gentleness and love, or it shall be without effect.

And hence you have to be clever in going about your office, even if the spiritual state of fellow man repels you, and their resistance takes a toll of your patience, since what you proclaim is taught by Love. Hence love has also to come through, making the bearer's loving nature discernible.

But you are nonetheless to stand up for My teaching in all firmness, otherwise the task I assign you would not work. You have to be keenly active everywhere with every man. You are to spurn them to love action, and highlight this as the only divine service pleasing to Me, drawing blessings and graces after it from on high. Because My Word simply teaches love, and if you stimulate fellow man towards that, then you are already spreading My Word.

Whether man then establishes a connection with Me through the proffered Word is up to his free will, although a teaching given in gentleness will not miss its mark, being more likely to penetrate than the overzealous defence of spiritual goods which are incomprehensible to fellow man as yet due to his lack of love.

Gentleness and cleverness are important concomitants to the spreading of My Word. Nonetheless, where confronted by people's overbearing spirit, there you shall become aware of that spirit who is My adversary speaking through them, necessitating a fight with sharper weapons. - Then however I Myself place My words on your tongue. If in stillness you call upon My support when confronting persons who carry this spirit within them. Because these must be worked over in a special way, they have to be stirred out of their complacent arrogance and diverted into different thinking.

With them, gentle speech is of no effect. But in your heart you shall distinctly recognise it whether and when such people can still be changed; and if you are linked with Me, working for Me and My kingdom, then you shall also be illuminated by My Spirit, which places My Word on your tongue, enabling you to then speak from your heart without misgivings.

Cleverness and gentleness and inner prayer to Me bring sure success, because I then bless your work for My kingdom on this earth, and yourselves in eternity.

AMEN

BD 3716
March 17, 1946

THE PERILS OF IDLENESS

You must not in the end-time abandon yourselves to idleness; you must not remain inactive, apathetically awaiting the end, but instead work tirelessly in accordance with need, spiritually as well as terrestrially. Because your soul derives benefits only from activeness and not leisure. The end-time shall demand bustling activity, due to the great extremity, which shall compel participation in every type of work. Only those shall be well off who shall deny Me, who have fallen away from Me completely.

My faithful are having to struggle with extremity, terrestrially as well, which however they shall be able to overcome with My support, if keenly active. But even right up to the end I want to keep up their keenness, not wanting them to be in danger of falling away from Me, by making comparisons between themselves and the godless and begin to wager in their faith in Me. Keen activeness guards them against erroneous thought, as activity is life; and so long as action is for the benefit of fellow man it also is a blessing for man' soul.

And the want of the time shall demand intense activity on behalf of fellow man; Mine shall have to be greatly on the move, and the proponents of My Word themselves, My servants on earth, shall have to be so, and I shall bless the efforts of all and take excessive depravation from them even though it will seem like their self-help before the world. Because My help shall manifest openly in them only where the power of faith is to be published.

Every person however shall be able to act and strive spiritually, in spite of the greatest demands on his physical strength before the end. - Because if he strives towards Me then My spiritual power shall carry out the work of man, and he can let his thoughts roam into the spiritual kingdom; he can have close ties with Me always, he shall not through physical labour be prevented from acting for the kingdom of God, where feasible. For I place everyone where he can act in accordance with his abilities, spiritually and terrestrially. Besides, time to an active person will seem shortest, whereas in inactive person prolongs his own time through lethargy.

Idleness registers no success, neither spiritually nor terrestrially. The prince of the underworld takes an idle person into possession; he entices him through worldly promises, and deflects him from his actual task on earth. And the idle person follows him only too willingly, because of trying to improve his worldly lot. - I earnestly warn Mine against idleness. I want to bless any activist, which does not consist in downright lovelessness, and My blessing manifests in constant help out of spiritual and earthly want.

Hence be untiringly active, considering there is not much time to the end and that every activity is life. - Do not terminate the condition of life before time, - use the life-power streaming to you in the proper way, then the spiritual power also shall be multiplied, you shall hold out to the end and shall not have to fear and want, because you then fulfil My will also in this aspect, and shall be constantly assured of My protection, love and power.

AMEN

BD 3737
April 6, 1946

MOST DIFFICULT LIFE CONDITIONS AFTER THE CATASTROPHE

In the very near future you will already live under other conditions, and you must completely change your way of living- if you want to accept the new, very difficult conditions and be able to bear them. This change is irremissibly because the final time enters into its last phase, equaling the heaviest life struggles, in order to achieve the quickest spiritual upwards development. Because the time until the end is truly very short, and what this great earthly misery cannot achieve anymore, that will put the hope down for any improvement of the world situation. But whoever is still alive after God's forceful intervention, can, with good will, form a spiritual concept: he can bring all events into the right affinity with the will of the Creator and can gain from this attitude the grandest benefit for his soul.

Those who are wholly unbelievers will not accept this coherence and will seek to master the earthly life with their own force, thus using their will wrongly and not in accordance with the divine Will. And they will succeed because they find support by that might, that works against God. The ones who are faithful can also overcome the more severe conditions with the Force of God which they can indeed feel, but that does not act in a discernible exterior way, - that for instance, though the person lives in worldly comfort, but he will produce the inner force to endure also under the hardest life conditions. The earthly misery will be great and not easily changeable in a natural way because the immense destruction through God's Will causes great chaos which will strain everyone's endurance to limit.

And then each one must get more Force from God, if he wants to survive the most difficult time. This Force is, however, abundant at his disposition. And therefore God, will show constantly through his servants what is to come. Thus all people are informed about its imminence, in order to establish the previous connection with the force giving Might, which omits no one who asks for it. It is still very difficult for humanity to imagine such an intervention of God, and therefore they refuse what is hard for them to believe. However, they should think seriously about it in order to face the fact not entirely unprepared, when the day has come. Because it comes irrevocably and will surprise all, even the believers, and will cause enormous changes. And happy is he, who changes also his thinking, who rectifies his opinion towards God, who finds the way to Him in the greatest misery - because for him the day will be blessed.

AMEN

BD 3773
May 17, 1946

GOD'S INTERVENTION

Human will shall be put to shame by My will: what men are striving for shall be stopped by My intervention, and shortly all powers that he will experience an abatement to the extent of impotence, when confronted by My will. Because I intend to show the world that it cannot leave Me out, and that I steer world events unto a new course when men no longer have the capacity to do so by themselves.

I permit events to take their course, until it transpires which power is striving for ascendancy. Then I tarry no more and shall break that power, even if only transitorily, so that the time should be fulfilled. I assert Myself visibly, i.e. I again approach mankind making Myself known to them as an invincible Might, which manifests in a destructive manner because only fear can still move men to call to Me, the fear of death, to which they fall irretrievably victim without My help because their senses can no longer be turned towards Me in any other way. And all worldly power shall come to naught because incapable of resisting the natural forces through which I will speak.

And a sudden change shall set in; what hitherto had moved men's thought shall become redundant; new problems will be there to solve, new afflictions will make their appearance, and much strength needed to master the new emergencies.

And this is My will. It grieves Me for a mankind which has not in spite of grossest earthly misery found its way to Me, and which takes notice only of worldly affairs and does not recognise in it the outcome of deluded thought and utter God-distance, and attributes all cause to man's will but not to his own spiritual depravity occasioning it, and which every man should make it his task to eliminate.

And thus I want to confront men with My will, that they may see themselves delivered up to a different power; that they would then approach this Power for help; that they would acknowledge Me, because only then can I helpingly stand by their side. Men need help urgently but close their minds against the Power they need and in order to make them receptive to same I allow great affliction to come over them.

And yet a little while, and you shall hear Me, you shall hear the truth of My word substantiated. Happy those who believe before I deliver them the proof, happy those who prepare and who constantly draw strength from Me, because them the affliction need not frighten, just as the natural forces will not harm them as that is My will.

AMEN

BD 3794
June 8, 1946

FREEDOM OF WILL - TO BREAK OFF THE DEVELOPMENT PROCESS

I allow the human will its freedom. What that means, and why it cannot be any other way can only be understood when you are born again in the Spirit. Only when you have the knowledge of MY Eternal Plan of Salvation and of the redemption of all the bound spirituals, will you see why it is necessary that the people change them- selves. Only then will they achieve a change in their lives. I am the LORD of Heaven and Earth. All things are only possible through MY Will and when I allow it.

Whatever attitude the human being takes to MY Eternal commandments, whether he adapts himself or rebels against MY eternal orders, so is their lot on Earth and in the Spiritual realm, just as he prepared for himself. I will never break people's will with force, but will try through many ways to move MY creatures to change them- selves in free will.

And that is the reason for the great suffering that is present in the Earth. People themselves through their wrong decisions cause it. I must let them rage because of their free will. I will not prevent this possibility that they, as free beings, can use their free will in the right way to become perfect.

What has come forth out of MY Power is and remains Divining. It can never stay in a bound state, even if they cause such a state. If I should take this free will away, that creature would remain forever bound and unable to return in its original state, which he can now in free will.

I must take away from MY created creatures all knowledge of their destiny and lead them according to MY Will. But in that state it is a being under judgment, which is still far removed from the Divinity. However, to come closer to its original state, it must be given freedom of will. And it must use that will in the right way. Therefore, I give him life as a human being. I give him the ability to think and to act. I will never eliminate his free will be fore his time of testing is over. But a misused will, I must bind again for an endlessly long time. But I will eventually give his free will back again when he, in mercy, is embodied as human being to walk again on Earth and stand his last test of the will.

This is the law from Eternity, which I cannot overrule. To do this would be against MY Order from Eternity and would rob that being totally from its divinity. What has come out of ME remains forever MINE. Its final purpose is to reach its original state. In order to reach that state, free will is absolutely necessary. Even if this will produce the worst selfish deeds, I will not bind it be fore its time. But will, in this way restore the order where the free will of man is being used to come closer to ME.

But when the end-time has come which I have determined since Eternity, I will terminate the upward and downward development. Then the original state of Order shall be restored. But this requires the binding of rebel wills, so that the redeeming of bound spirituals can begin again. Because I shall not cease to care for MY created beings, who are fallen away from ME in free will, to receive again their freedom and reach their original state of Bliss.

AMEN

BD 3901
October 11,1946

GOOD AND EVIL - LAW OF ETERNITY

The evil also is admitted by ME, but is never My Will, because the evil contradicts My Law of Eternity. It is a wrong direction of the will that strives away from ME and aspires towards something quite ungodly; a condition that contradicts entirely the Ur-state of my Creation. But the endeavor for good and evil must be open to that from ME "Created" and therefore good and evil must exist, if the being wants to remain perfect, or to become perfect out of free-will.

Everything that contradicts My Law of Eternity is evil. Everything that remains in My eternal Order is good. But it is My Will that the being can feel within itself its desire in every direction, or can develop it. And that every wish can be perceived in its heart, is My Work. But My Wisdom and My Love are the reason that I have created the being in such a way, because I want to lead it to eternal Bliss and this has as a condition a striving to the good in free-will.

To be able to develop force, there must also exist a resistance. To be good, man must have also the possibility to be bad, and to become good or to remain good, due to one's own accord. Otherwise his perfection would be a pure work of My Love….. that however is lacking the highest grade -because the free will is indispensable, but that one must be proven beforehand. The evil can never be called good and be presented as coming from ME, although I allow also a space to the evil, though I admit it. Evil thinking, evil speaking or evil acting stays outside of My divine Order. But should I, through the Force of My Will prevent man from thinking, speaking or acting evil, he would not be a free independent or self willing Creature, but be solely a product of My Will-Force, that never could lay claim to perfection. But I want for ME to form perfect Creatures that I could flood throughout with My Love-Force and want to make them extremely blissful. And for this they must have passed the will-trial and strive to reach the highest grade of perfection out of their own impulse and in completely free-will. And with this goes also the possibility of sinking down in the further state of imperfection, to the farthest distance from ME.

My Will is and remains good until all Eternity, and whatever submits freely to My Will is and remains good. But whatever opposes My Will prefers the evil, and I will not hinder it. However, it deprives itself of its perfection; it does not pass the will-trial, and after it sunk down even to the deepest depth, it must strive again without doubt towards the heights in free-will, even if it needs an endlessly long time to reach that grade of perfection that admits My presence.

And precisely therefore a margin must be given to the will so that it is possible to act against the eternal divine Order, but this I can never call good, and it is never My Will. And therefore good and evil will exist until all spiritual is redeemed, i.e. until everything that came out of ME has passed the trial of will, to strive in free-will for the Good and Divine, until it has found in free-will the way to ME, and then as perfect being can enjoy all Delight and Bliss in Eternity.

AMEN

BD 3909
October 20, 1946

THE BURDEN OF SIN IN THE BEYOND - ATONEMENT OR FORGIVENESS?

I gave you the commandment of Love, so every Sin you commit against your fellow- man will be a burden to you, because you Sin against Me. These Sins shall be heavy upon you in the beyond if you do not repent on this Earth. Therefore, do not think that you will get off unpunished if you Sin against your fellowman. Do not imagine that there is no just judge, because your fellowman does the same to you and disregard My commandments of Love. Although your conscience is dulled you still do not diminish your guilt because your intellect remains active and you know right from wrong. You will not be forced to think and act, thus you are responsible for your thoughts and actions. You burden yourself greatly if you add sin upon sin by harming your fellowman, by treating him unjustly and acting selfishly instead of supporting him in his need and helping him in unselfish Love, which is pleasing to God.

You submit yourself to the power of Satan who works on your soul drawing you into the abyss. As a reward for your willingness he gives you temporarily better worldly conditions. But will that sanctify your soul? Do not burden yourself with sin, because your remorse will be dreadful.

Believe in a just God, Who will call you to account for all your deeds. Ask Him to forgive your guilt, pray that He will strengthen your will to do good and give you strength to do deeds of Love. Have a desire to be good and you will receive help, you will be able to free yourself from the swamp of sin, you will find forgiveness already on Earth, and Grace in My eyes. So do not reject Him who gave you life. Do not deny His righteousness. Acknowledge your sins. Do not act against the commandment of Love, which I gave you for the well-being of your soul. Have mercy on the weak and the sick and you will find mercy from Me. Relieve their needs, and I will always help you when you are in need.

Because you treat your fellowman so will I do to you in the Day of Judgment, which is at hand. Do not sin , for as the amount of your sin becomes greater, so will the burden of your guilt press down on you, so that you will not find Grace in the day of judgment. I know each injustice, for to My eyes nothing is hidden. You are responsible for each deed and each thought. Woe unto them whose sins will be revealed and judged by Me.

Atonement will be very hard, and according to your guilt, because I Am a just judge, although My patience and compassion are endless.

There is a limit set to your evil deeds, which if exceeded will be dealt with in the hour of judgment. Justice will be demanded for all sin, as is proclaimed in My Word and the Scripture.

AMEN

BD 3995
March 10, 1947

ABOUT COMMUNISM

As seen from the communist viewpoint, there ought to be differences neither in external life conditions, nor in the life-style of the individual. Yet this shall never correspond with God's Will, Who has Himself allowed for manifold differences in men's destinies. Men certainly should strive to see their neighbour, obtain their due of what they themselves possess and makes them happy, but it must be left to the individual at all times to elect his stance toward the commandment of neighbourly love. He must not be compelled to share his property, nor must his property on the other hand be taken away from him, if he has acquired it lawfully. And there shall always be differences in size of property, and remain so as long as men's work capacity and will to work vary, and these shall never be reducible to a common measure, if free development of the individual is not to be brought to a halt.

A world of monotony there would be, had God been indiscriminating in His Creation, and had not He given man the capacity to fashion variably his life after his own will and strength. Because both must find application, it is purpose and aim of earth-life.

The will of men may assume various directions; the life-energy flowing to man can variously be utilised, as also God variously distributes it. Men's activity, therefore, must be variegated, as also, understandably, worldly success. And from this ensue differing life-conditions, because these must be present in human existence.

Everyone should, of course, strive to see justice done to fellowman, but this does not signify absolute equality, as it is the very differences in success, which are the spurt to heightened activity and activeness is always beneficial, whilst the urge to activity suffers inhibition of success there from is never augmented. And life-energy unused signifies standstill or even retrogression, for man himself as well as for the development of the spiritual bound in matter.

God, therefore, allowed for destinies to be acted out differently, in order to heighten the individual's drive towards activity, as He also variously provides mankind generally with earthly goods, with abilities and worldly successes. Because in communal life the thought of live for fellow man is to be aroused and impel to activity.

But as soon as men attempt the levelling sown of life-conditions, by dispossessing the one to bestow upon another, when men are bent on removing all differences, the urge to creative activity is neutralised, just as righteous thinking and acting is put into question. Because men are not then assessed on their merit, and a man who through his attitude or laziness has become redundant receives in equal measure.

There have to be differences; there must be men high and low, so that "serving out of love for fellow-man" can unfold. There have to be riches and poverty, or mankind would lack all striving, and the drive to activity would sink to a minimum. Want and misery of the individual should be alleviated only through Love, and never by action extending to many people, the aim of which is the equalisation and egalitarisation of life-conditions, which is never a blessing for men.

This would also be tantamount to a will to interfere with Divine Plans of Destiny, wherein men shall never succeed, because even where equalisation on a worldly basis is achieved, God sets the individual increased demands, or His Will puts to shame what men's will attempt to implement, if same is not in accord with the Divine Will.

AMEN

BD 4001
March 17, 1947

APPARENT BURYING OF THE HATCHET - WORLD CONFLAGRATION - LIFE AND FAITH CONFLICT

World affairs are determined by higher laws, even if human will plays a large part. It is the lawgiver from eternity Himself who directs and rules and Who adjusts the effects of human will to His eternal plan. And thus, apparently, the hatchet is buried, yet the fire is not extinguished - it smoulders - to suddenly flare into a mighty fire with devastating effects.

And, what has been prophesied through the Spirit is then fulfilled. A new human phase takes effect, and well for those who do not rate earthly life too highly; well for those who have recognised the world of appearances and not become its slaves; well for those who know the sense and purpose of life, who have set themselves an aim higher than the fulfilment of worldly lusts and joys. These shall take up the life-conflict, which the ensuing time brings with it. They shall become and remain victors. Mankind shall enter upon a new phase; a heavy struggle for the individual shall set in, he shall have to live through great earthly depravation and spiritually withstand the last faith-conflict preceding the ultimate end.

And this shall irrevocably come to pass as foretold, because the time is up, - the spiritual depravity dictates a halt; judgement day shall break the spiritual development on earth in aggregate, so that same can continue on the new earth.

Soon mankind enters this last phase, and those initiated into spiritual knowledge shall know its inception from the run of worldly events. Because worldly happenings must first come to pass - the conflagration has to first flare anew so that extremity should reach its peak - laying the foundation for Divine intervention, so that God Himself rebukes the combatants, wresting the weapons from their hands, causing a great disaster to come upon all, so the attention of all men shall be directed to the nations where God has clearly spoken.

Because He shall identify Himself, He shall speak a language understandable to all who wish to understand. And He will also manifest Himself to the believers; He shall be with them in Spirit, shall act among them and fill those with power who are full of faith. Because these shall need His presence, they shall require His help, because the time of extremity will affect them as well, since the fight against the faithful escalates as the end draws near.

The last phase will only be of brief duration but press heavily upon mankind, bearably only with God's help. But all those shall bear up to the conflict who live in and with God, loving Him and keeping His Commandments, and they shall feel God's presence and constantly draw upon the power of His Word, which in His love He conveys to men, so that they remain faithful and abide to the end.

AMEN

BD 4029
April 23, 1947

ANTI-CHRIST, DISGUISED AS A SAVIOUR - ANTI-SPIRITUAL ACTIVISM

The spirit of the Anti-Christ, who approaches men under the guise of a saviour but is utterly astride of God's Will, is such that he will not acknowledge a God of love, just as he also rejects spirituality as supernatural and therefore unverifiable, and hence non-existent. And so foreign shall be Christ's nature to him that he is not capable of faith in His work of salvation and Ministry on earth, seeking therefore to present Him as a utopian, and shying no efforts to displace this identity from the hearts of men. His own nature does not tally with that of Christ, and hence he understandably fights Him as a spiritual adversary.

The awaited Anti-Christ is someone emerging from the natural ranks; an exceedingly gifted man, whose strength is his worldly assurance in his traffic with those entrusted with statesmanship. And for that reason he shall register success; they will cede supreme control to him, to which he aspires; they shall feel entitled to expect extensive reforms for the majority through him. And all men of the world shall thus give him recognition, which he shall exploit for measures of all kinds. Especially will he stand up against the spirit of transcendence however: against all religious association, as against churches and spiritual movements, which profess Jesus Christ and His teaching as their base. Because he shall present the love of the neighbour as feebleness, which must be fought at all costs.

And whoever merges with his efforts also counts as an Anti-Christ; he counts as an adversary of God and proves without love towards neighbour, and walks in spiritual blindness therefore, belonging to Satan's kingdom.

The Anti-Christ as a ruler over many shall cause great uproar, with measures devoid of all humanity, designed only to bring hatred and discord to mankind: to throttle love and sink man into deepest spiritual affliction.

And God's counter-measures then shall be of the greatest priority, explaining God's manifest action through His servants on earth; because He too has to be recognisable to those belonging to His camp. He has to manifestly act thus so that He is not rejected but acknowledge, where men are willing to tread the right path, consciously or unconsciously turning towards the Creator of Heaven and earth to ask Him for help during spiritual want. And then the wrestling between good and evil becomes especially vehement, the last hour approaching ever closer; and the separation of the spirits for judgement-day must take place. And this separation can take place only where men are purposefully driven towards either choosing, or denying god. That question shall force them to a decision, and in order for this to become acute, the adversary makes a public appearance, by influencing his emissaries on earth to institute and enforce measures, which exhibit apostasy.

And so begins the last conflict on earth - the faith-conflict, a struggle against Christ, resulting in a decision for or against Him. And then comes judgement - because they have turned towards or away from God out of free will, for which they shall be brought to account.

This conflict is unavoidable, as it shows up the Anti-Christ's nature distinctively, when mankind at large can now assess his thinking and action of him who appears in the guise of a saviour in order to carry out his despicable plans; who openly fights God and shall in the end be bound for a long time for this, whence he shall not be able to free himself until he is helped again through men, who loosen Satan's fetters by their false love of matter.

But Jesus Christ shall not be capable of displacement ever. He shall remain Victor on judgement-day and His teaching shall fill all loving hearts and His followers shall take it with them on the Rapture, and it shall be praised highly as a spiritual knowledge on the new earth and shall be lived out; and men shall be in the highest spiritual cognition thereby and aglow with deepest love for God. And it shall be capable of displacement of God's adversary no more, because all power shall be taken from him for a long time.

AMEN

BD 4033
April 30, 1947

THE HOUR OF DEATH - EXPLANATION OF SUFFERING

You do not know when your end will come, therefore, you should call upon the Mercy of God daily that you might receive it in the hour of death. Even though you live in God’s Will, your end can still be dif- ficult for you, if it is to serve you to totally cleanse you and set you free for Eternity. God’s Wisdom and Love is yours until the last hour on this Earth, and as long as your soul can change you will be given the opportunity even in the hour of death. So there is often physical suffer- ing for GOD-fearing people, and man cannot find an explanation for it, because they cannot see the Love of GOD in it. And yet it is God’s Love that causes the affliction, because it is the best way to give the soul a certain degree of maturity, to allow the Light to radiate in the beyond through it. The soul will thank its Creator when it has been set free and realizes God’s great Love and Mercy.

Thus all suffering must be seen as an evidence of God’s Love, even the end is blessed if it is accompanied with suffering. It is not recognized by man, but the soul separated from the body with pain and agony rises up immediately into the kingdom “of happy spiritual" beings. It leaves the Earth not only physically but also spiritually and takes with it also the matured substances of the body, because every degree of suffering dissolves the hull, which still covers the soul.

And blessed is he who can free himself from the immature spiritual while still on Earth. He has used this earthly life for redemption and does not rebel against the Lord’s Will anymore. In his hour of death he will struggle for the peace of his soul but never count suffering as unrighteous. Because his soul knows it is approaching the end, when physical affliction will be over. He knows that it is to the benefit of his soul, even if it is no more able to give this knowledge to the body. The body separates itself from the soul, as soon as it feels its approaching perfection, because then its role as a covering for the soul is fulfilled.

The hour of death can be difficult for each one of you. But it can also be a peaceful passing away, to awaken in the Kingdom of Light, where suffering is not necessary when the soul has already found the reunion with GOD on Earth, and he is taken home to HIS Kingdom, in his Father's House to be forever happy.

But you do not know how your end will be, therefore pray to GOD for Mercy, ask HIM for HIS Grace and strength if GOD finds it necessary to afflict you, because then you will be able to endure the hour of death. Even if the body suffers, the soul will separate itself from the body and rise to the spheres of Light.

AMEN

BD 4042
May 17, 1947

A LOVING PERSON NEVER BECOMES LOST

Men who have made love the guiding principle of their life-conduct will never be lost, even where in their thinking they still find themselves on the wrong track, and confront pure truth rejecting. They are influenced by powers who fight especially hard for such souls, because their will has not yet made a clear decision, and since such men do not yet consciously strive towards God, those powers seek to influence them in their thinking, and succeed in the degree to which the thinking-activity of a man is less alert who lacks the will to fathom truth. Nevertheless, love protects him from being led astray. Since he has, by acting out of selfless charity, made himself God's own, who will henceforth neve allow him to fall again. Love is the greatest force, and all other forces fight it in vain.

If, therefore, a man lives in love, the wrestling for that soul by yonder powers comes to nought, because God holds the soul, as He has a large claim to it. And perception of truth is secured him when he obeys the impulse to mentally assume a position, in relation to the spiritual treasure offered him. Where a loving person thinks about it, his judgement will also be righted, and he will be able to separate error from truth, and consciously strive toward the latter.

Therefore, a loving person is never lost, as love protects him, because through love he is united with God and will not deny Him. And thus God also manifests Himself to him, by making Himself perceptible in a way, which will stimulate the person, and he awakens from spiritual lethargy.

The spirit within a loving man wants to be active; it has awakened to life through love, but is not admitted to action so long as the will of man is undecided, so long as man resists thought about questions concerning the spiritual domain.

But with the slightest change of will, man's spirit starts to function, and then puts man's thinking in order, gives him explanation from within, it gives man the power of perception, and thus first pulls the soul and then the body to its side and its influence will truly not be negligible. A loving person is never lost, because God holds him, and does not leave him to His adversary. Only man must have the will to enter upon the road to God. And this road will be shown him.

God truly guides the fate of each individual, so that he always finds the opportunity to enter on the right road. So obviously does He meet him; because through a life of love, God is so close to man that He can be perceived at all times, and whoever seeks Him in earnest finds Him. He will recognise truth as such and earnestly crave it, and his soul is saved for eternity.

AMEN

BD 4048
May 24, 1947

HEAVENLY GRACES AT THE FINAL TIME - APPEARANCE OF THE FORERUNNER

God's graces and proofs of love during the final time can fully compensate men for the distress and sufferings of this time, for it secures them a fast ascent if they make good use of the gifts of grace and strive after the maturing of their soul. It is the time of which is written, that God will be with His own in the spirit until the end. It is the time where men see Him come in the clouds, where the connection between heaven and earth becomes evident, not only in people's imagination, but in actual life, beings of Light will be active on earth and spread Light, and men will be taught from above, when God Himself descends to the earth in the Word, handing to His own the bread from Heaven when men can, at all times, draw from the source of life, since God Himself offers them the drink of life to strengthen them.

During this time one will become known, who is destined to be the last messenger before the coming of the Lord, who will be His fore-runner and tell men the truth unafraid, although that will endanger him being apprehended. But he does no longer care about the world and is quite willing to exchange his mortal life for the eternal life. Therefore, he does not fear the world, for he knows, how near the end is and what is awaiting those who do not believe it. His appearance, too, is an outstanding grace, because he keeps reminding men of the near end and encouraging them to work on their souls, thus directing their attention towards eternity. He will also possess the power to heal the sick and help where help is needed and appears impossible to men. He will be leading an exemplary life of love and be filled with the spirit of God. God Himself will be working through him, and who will listen to him, listens to God Himself. He hears God's Word through a human mouth, but just as it has come from Him.

And this time has come - the final time of grace, which can bring success to those who strive after perfection. And even if they may have to suffer terribly in an earthly sense, they gain great benefit, if they only make use of the graces; for now they know that the end is near, because they recognize in him the forerunner of the Lord and wait for Him full of joy. And He will soon appear to save His own from great misery and lead them to a land of peace, as He has promised.

AMEN

BD 4054
June 1, 1947

HANDING DOWN THE WORD OF GOD TO THE NEW EARTH

There will be only a small flock who will await the coming day of judgment. There will only be a very few people who I can call MY Own, who remain strong in faith and acknowledge ME be fore the world, and for this reason be persecuted in such a way that they would fear for their lives, had their eyes not been trained on spiritual things. But this flock knows about the end. They are awaiting ME in great faith and will therefore endure the hard times with steadfastness, acknowledging JESUS as the Son of GOD before the world. Therefore I will take them to ME and give them a paradise in which to dwell until they can be placed on the newly transformed Earth.

This small flock has the task to proclaim MY Word to their descendants, so that it will be passed on unadulterated as I have given it to mankind. This Word must remain as a fundamental teaching on the new Earth. I will continue to care of MY Own in the future, which includes all who surrender to MY Will and seek ME. Such will be kind and charitable, because their desire for ME is their expression of their Love, which they will express to their descendants. They fulfill MY commandments and I will give them MY Word, either directly or indirectly.

My Word contains the teaching, which JESUS CHRIST brought to Earth, because HE was filled with MY Spirit of Love. The Man JESUS has already found His union with ME on Earth. In order for mankind on the new Earth to come to reconciliation with ME they must be taught the teachings of JESUS CHRIST.

Also MY Word, the pure Truth from heaven in all its depth of wisdom will be offered to mankind and must be transmitted to the new Earth. This word will be accepted as a message from above, and as a direct teaching from GOD. It will therefore remain as a fundamental teaching for a long time, until mankind again becomes materialistic and, on their own, undertakes to "reform" and change MY Word. This will be the cause of the loss of know1edge of the Truth. Their understanding will be darkened and their spiritual condition will dec1ine. So I will then decide to bring MY Word to Earth once again.

But be fore that time MY Word will remain pure and reach many people. The Word will be acknowledged as MY gift. Those people will Love ME and be happy on Earth…. because they live continually in union with ME, and therefore receive Light and strength. My presence will enable them to be wise and powerful as I have promised.

AMEN

BD 4073
June 30, 1947

LUMINOUS DISPLAY IN THE SKY - THE CROSS OF JESUS CHRIST

You should be heedful of end--time appearances. And thus, changes in nature shall soon become conspicuous, you shall be able to observe a peculiar power-play, a phenomenon which must make you think if you regard it with the right attitude towards Me, the Creator, Who causes also these appearances to take place in order to turn all men's attention to Himself. And you shall be astounded at how small the number of those who have the right attitude towards Me - how they seek to explain everything in the material sense - unimpressed even by extraordinary phenomena.

It shall be a luminous display visible in daytime, which shall appear in the sky without prior signs and shall appear in the sky without prior signs and shall not allow of any interpretation other than Christ's work of Salvation, because it is in the shape of a cross, with the unmistakable countenance of the Saviour. And this luminous phenomenon shall give rise to much debate, and My servants shall then be ready, for this appearance is the prelude, it is meant so to speak for all men, because it can be seen by all. But how differently shall it be regarded, and how little understood. I cause a visible sign to appear in the sky, and yet find very little attention; I place the work of Salvation before their eyes that they may find beatitude, but faith in Him is as good as gone and shall not be found even through this luminous appearance.

Because mankind has become too worldly-minded and does not want to believe - they want to shirk all responsibility, which they could not do if they had faith in Jesus Christ. And thus this luminous appearance too shall serve as a sign from heaven - a sign of the end-time for the few. An inner disquiet shall indeed take hold of most, yet only fleetingly, making way for tense vigilance, which however holds good for only the appearance as such.

They will not believe that same is tied up with the imminent end and only deride the believers who make these predictions known to fellow-men to prepare them for the end. The former shall find little credence, yet must not slacken in their work for My kingdom, because such opportunities are a special grace for men to contemplate, and to formulate the notion of possible intercession by supernatural forces through natural phenomena of an extraordinary nature, and that the phenomenon is intended by Me for a pointer to the end.

Science shall be offering an explanation which will be accepted, but whoever strives spiritually shall recognise My hand therein and shall cheer and rejoice the imminent end because the world has nothing more to offer him; yet his heart is full of hope for life after death, and he longs for the last hour, which shall free him from worldly affliction - as I promised - to come in the clouds to gather Mine elect to My kingdom. He knows when the earthly tribulations increase to a point where no earthly help can be anticipated. The I shall shorten the days of My elect that they may remain faithful and endure to the end.

AMEN

BD 4082
July 11, 1947

WITH GOD NOTHING IS IMPOSSIBLE

When all earthly help fails then the Love of God is often clearly revealed. Whoever even let’s the seemingly impossible happen so that people will learn to believe and love HIM above everything else. There is no limit to God's power, what HE wills, will happen. There is nothing that cannot be realized for with God anything is possible. So people suffer unnecessarily through their earthly life because if they want to be able to accomplish or experience the unusual they need only ask God for help. And HE can and always will help. But such faith can only be acquired by men through the practice of Love for their fellowmen, for only good works can restore union with God, and only through this is the receiving of power certain, which radiated from God and inevitably must return to HIM. Thus man must learn to believe, which he will do if he strives earnestly upward.

In the end-times great things will happen which seem to be supernatural but the explanation can be found in the will of men and the power of faith. In this lies the explanation of all that seems incomprehensible but is really only the result of a proper walk with God. It is not enough that people formally call themselves Christians or professes to belong to a church, but they must live out their Christianity and through their life's walk show that they belong to a community of believers who represent the True Church of Christ. It is also necessary to have a living faith, which results in deeds of Love to their neighbor. Such a man has at his disposal an unusual power, which is the power of God, which radiates through him and has no limitations. So men can through faith in the power of God accomplish great things, and also through faith God can reveal HIMSELF by rendering supernatural help, often coming when no hope for help exists. With God nothing is impossible -- men must remind themselves of this again and again in every difficult situation. Then when their difficulties are overcome their faith will be strengthened.

Through his attitude toward God, through his deep unshakeable faith in HIS help, he is able to cast every care on HIM and face each threatening danger without fear, confident that God will help him, for He will never put strong faith to shame. With God nothing is impossible. Everything can be accomplished according to HIS Will and everything will be accomplished when HIS children call upon HIM as their loving Father and trust HIM without reservation. HE will then provide for all their needs and help them in all earthly troubles and difficult situations. FOR HE IS A GOD OF LOVE AND LOVE ALWAYS WANTS TO GIVE HELP FOR IT WANTS TO BRING BLESSING.

AMEN

BD 4116
September 2, 1947

THE DESTRUCTION OF THE OLD EARTH - EXPERIENCE IN THE FLESH - WARNING

I have told you that you will witness the destruction of this old Earth while still in the flesh and I repeat this again so that you may believe. Your faith is weak, and inwardly you rebel against the fact that you live in the end-time. But MY Spirit again and again reveals to you that the time of the end is close at hand. Why do you not believe this? How else can the truth of MY messages be revealed unto you?

Why do you still hope and count on progress and the improvement of earthly conditions? Why do thoughts of the end through a total destruction of the Earth seem so unbelievable and unacceptable? It is because you want to live, or because you are not prepared, you do not absorb MY Word, which explains very clearly the necessity of a total transformation of the old Earth. So, engrossing yourself in MY Word will lead you to greater faith. Accept it as coming from heaven and live accordingly.

Truly, you who must spread MY Word allow doubt to trouble you, therefore you do not represent MY Word convincingly. You let yourself be weakened by opposition. Your faith is not strong enough in spite of your desire to serve ME. Life with its daily concerns is too important to you, consequently you cannot reconcile it with man's spiritual destiny. The result is that you are not diligent enough to represent what I make known unto you concerning the coming time.

You do not take MY Word seriously enough. For that reason I must speak to you about the coming end again and again. The fact that you will experience this physically, does this mean nothing to you? Do you know what age you will reach? Could it be that you will live only a short time? I alone know when your last day will be. I keep this a secret, but I tell you, it is not far off. You must serve ME to the end. You must believe that you will see that day. If you believe you will be a good laborer for ME, because you will then be able to speak with conviction and a convinced faith.

I need servants on Earth who will urgently approach people and tell them how necessary MY work on Earth is and in what spiritual need mankind remains if no help is brought to them. You receive MY Word and are advanced in knowledge, still you do not believe although you do not openly reject it. So, I speak all the more urgently to you, because a deeper faith is needed for your words to have success with your fellowman.

When you yourself are convinced that what you receive, through the voice of the spirit, is the Truth you are then a proper representative of MY Word on Earth. Lend ME your mouth so that I can express MYSELF to men. It is absolutely necessary that they hear ME although they do not always recognize MY voice.

The need in the end weighs heavily upon mankind, so much so that without MY help and without MY Word they must surely despair. But when I MYSELF speak to them they will be strong and be able to endure the greatest need. MY Word will give them strength. So you must render your service. People must be influenced without force. I will always be wherever you as mediator engage people in a spiritual conversation. Contact is being restored between ME and the people you are instructing, who need MY Word urgently so that they can endure until the end.

That end is coming soon. I have told you this again and again. You must believe MY Word and trustingly approach the future, which will unfold as I have announced long ago, both in Word and Scripture.

AMEN

BD 4136
October 5, 1947

THE VINEYARD WORK OF THE MESSENGERS OF LOVE. THE GREAT FORERUNNER'S HEAVENLY WORDS IN ACCORDANCE WITH GOD'S REVELATION

Men may be offered exceptional gifts of grace and they walk past them as if they were everyday things. They do not bother to earnestly examine them, and although they hear what is offered them as a precious gift of grace, they do not apply it to themselves and, therefore, do not perfect themselves according to My Will. And thus the time of grace passes without much benefit.

The end is near. I make Myself known in every possible way, I use all the means to open their hearts, so that I may enter them and teach them Myself. Therefore, the work-efforts for the coming time must be doubled, and My servants should take their task seriously and not deceive themselves thinking, they have done a good job.

The short space of time until the end requires the greatest possible assistance on My part and extremely zealous activity on the part of My servants on earth, if the souls should be saved that are in extreme distress. You will not have much success, for many will reject you however, the work will not have been in vain. But one will come and speak the same words to men that you have received from Me. And people will compare and be surprised because they will recognize that it is the same as that which they have already received through preaching and literature. And again people are offered the opportunity to change their way of life and to form themselves according to My Will.

For the teachings from above are obviously in full accordance with the gospel preached by him who is My forerunner before My last coming. Only a few recognize the extraordinary Light and know that the time has come. The majority, however, disregard a gift of grace which My Love keeps offering to them. They can no longer be helped, for they either accept pr reject of their own free will, which I shall never force.

Soon the time of grace will be over and that which has not found its way back to Me until then, will be staying remote from God for eternities, thus in a miserable state, which to prevent, My Love keeps endeavoring. The success, however, is up to you people.

AMEN

BD 4170
November 18, 1947

GOD'S CALL INSIDE THE HEART

You should heed the needs of the moment, i.e. you have to hold yourselves in readiness, so that when My call resounds in your heart, you can be of service to Me without hesitation, as the hour of assuming your ministry is near. And this is a sign and proof of My Word, that worldly obligations no longer seem important to you when you have heard My voice, which clearly directs you what to do. You will have no hankering after this world but find your joy exclusively in your spiritual activity, and you shall be helped in keeping up with it because it is My will.

A spiritual drought shall precede this, a time when you shall hunger for My Word, and for lively activity in the spiritual field, and when you shall lack all opportunity for spiritual debate. You shall be receiving My Word indeed, and My love shall constantly and always look after you, yet you shall stand isolated amidst a life-hungry world which can give you nothing. You will get little understanding from your fellow men and feel crushed, but you shall be more firmly conjoined to Me; and thus your hunger for My soul-food shall constantly grow, until you will suddenly hear Me within you.

Then your hour has come, the start of your ministry. And I shall see to it that you are able to commence your ministry, that you drop all inhibitions that all misgivings and fears leave you.

You shall be speaking, thinking and acting only in accordance with My will, you shall represent Me personally on earth, i.e., speak what My spirit gives you, you shall be living witnesses of My Word. You shall again go before men as My disciples and proclaim My Word to them with this addition - that the end is near and that I shall come Myself to fetch Mine, when the time has come which I had determined from eternity.

And in order for you to speak freely and unhindered, I shall put people at your side who shall be supports to you materially - satellites, as escorts, being protectors and umbrellas against the world, even though you shall always enjoy My protection, and I shall not leave you till the end.

Yet My care extends to you also materially, and you shall attend you your ministry without worldly cares, as same shall completely absorb your vitality and hence you shall be made rid of all worldly cares.

But one thing I do demand of you, that you pass on the gifts you receive from Me, making them accessible to fellow man; that you carry My Word in to the world verbally as well as in print, that you spread the Truth and acquaint mankind with My administration, so that their thoughts are directed to the spiritual kingdom. And I want to give you strength till the end and once reward your work in eternity.

AMEN

BD 4171
November 20, 1947

WORKING FOR GOD AND HIS KINGDOM

And thus, a new period begins for you, a time of brisk activity for Me and My kingdom; and you shall not regret to have offered Me your services, as you shall sense blessedness - you shall multiply My church - the flock of faithful shall expand and you shall be able to teach, and My spirit shall steadily manifest itself through you; you shall always be certain of My presence, and this awareness makes you confident among fellow men of hostile mind.

The fight between Truth and the lie goes on, because mankind is already too deeply entangled in the latter. Men shall nevertheless lend an ear initially, and this phase following the catastrophe should be exploited to the full, due to freedom of speech being unrestrained by worldly power.

That is why I need faithful servants for this period and enlist them all the time, as it is a question of bringing help to those whose hearts were hardened by their lot, and who are looking in all directions for reasons and purpose of yonder natural phenomenon, as they still possess a modest idea of God's justice; it is then of paramount importance to provide these people with what they are after: light and strength, fullest cognition and a living faith in Myself, Who speaks to them through you in order to draw them unto Me and bless them with My presence.

You shall have to put in much work, and shall be so guided materially that you can devote yourselves fully to your task. And you should therefore hold yourselves ready and hearken for My call, and not hesitate when it resounds within you. Because I shall so guide your destiny that you can place yourselves at My disposal at all times, as time demands urgent work. You shall however be gaining brilliant insight and a refined sense, and always be conscious of where and how your work will succeed.

And I shall be leading the people I want to help to you - those willing to believe. Because I look after all those men who are not yet fully dominated by My adversary and who are of goodwill. Them I approach with My Word. To them I want to speak and win them over to Me and My Kingdom, to bless them everlastingly.

AMEN

BD 4305
May 19, 1948

PRAYER FOR NEEDY SOUL

Souls in darkness suffer terribly. Their strength is depleted. It is a state of great hopelessness as long as they lack the knowledge of the power of Love, which can lighten their lot. They wander around, their will is weak, and so they could remain for an extremely long time in this agonizing state unless they receive help through thoughtful prayers.

People on Earth can give this help if they think of those poor souls in Love, which lightens their lot. Only Love gives them strength. A prayer without Love is fruitless, only a form which has no result. It is only the degree of Love, which determines how much strength they will receive. Thus you must keep the condition of those poor souls in mind. Know that they continually ask you for strength as soon as they sense the power of Love. They depend on your help as long as they are in the depth, as long as they are not able, through their knowledge, to increase their strength. So, that is a work of Love for other suffering souls in the beyond.

Any compassionate thought for those souls enlightens them. They feel this and so remain constantly close to you, by directing themselves into your thoughts. They beg you to intercede for them. Do not forget them. Do not turn your thoughts away from them. Give them loving prayer and so help them upwards. Relieve their burden and show them first of all the power of Love, so that Love for other suffering souls will come alive in them. Then they, with deeds of Love for others, can free themselves from their own hardship.

Their surroundings are in keeping with the state of their soul - dark and desolate. And when a prayer for those souls rises up to GOD, then a faint ray of Light shines in, in which the soul receives a gleam of understanding that does them good after the constant darkness.

The degrees of Love in the intercession determine the brightness of the Light that radiates through the darkness. The soul then turns toward that Light, expecting new rays and pleading for them. Fulfill their cry for help, do not let them alone in their need. Give them the help, which you can give them. Bring the gospel to them in thought. Urge them to help bring the blessings of Light rays to others that they themselves have re- ceived from you.

Through your prayers you can relieve an immeasurable amount of suffering. You can participate in the redeeming of those souls, because the strength of your prayers influences their will, which becomes active in the right way. And they use the strength they receive to perform deeds of Love for other souls in need, and then they begin a rise upwards to the Heights for which they will thank you forever.

AMEN

BD 4328
June 10, 1948

COMMUNITY OF SAINTS - INTERCESSION

Mankind needs considerable support from the spiritual world if it is to win the ultimate battle on earth. However, this support is at your full disposition… you only ask for it. Therefore you shall be informed in what way help can be given to you and you can pray for it.

It is -in earthly terms -the 'Community of the Saints', which is there to help you. However, the term 'saints' must be clarified if you are to be properly informed and free from false concepts.

The angels are the most faithful guides and helpers of men, always ready, if they are only called. But how they are assigned to men, is determined solely by God in His wisdom. Thus He fills these spiritual beings with light and power according to their degree of perfection.

Men cannot judge the degree of maturity of their fellow-man and. Consequently they are neither entitled nor able to declare him a 'saint'. God alone knows the state of his soul as he enters the spiritual kingdom after his physical death.

God alone knows in what relationship to Him a man has been standing on earth and how active he was in his love. The activity of love is the decisive factor and may already have given him light and strength in all fullness during his life on earth, enabling him to do extraordinary things if he so desired. However, in the beyond God Himself will lead such mature souls to the sphere of activity commensurate with their degree of maturity. It is Me who assigns them their particular task in the spiritual kingdom, just as Me determines what kind of help men on earth are to be given.

The angels are full of strength and capable of anything because they work with God and in accordance with His will and are constantly permeated by His strength.

The angel moves completely within the will of GOD, i.e., he cannot will anything but God's will since he has already established the union with God and is fully absorbed in His will.

Possessing great wisdom he also recognizes the inexpediency of many a human plea and has to deny where fulfillment would be detrimental for the soul.

For an angel it means great happiness to help man and, therefore, God does not object to men asking angels for their help.

However, it is certainly not His will that men appeal to certain 'saints', for their task and activity may be in quite a different field, and in their ignorance men may even appeal to a being still far from perfection and as a result fall under the not at all beneficial influence of this being.

Those called do turn up; they seek to keep close to the caller and to impose their thoughts upon him, which may not conform to truth.

Besides, the 'canonization' by men is mainly dependent on a life conforming to a 'church-community', a prerequisite never demanded by God, but insisted up on by that church, and in accordance with the latter the canonization is effected. This can never be the will of God.

So not everyone canonized in this way may be an angel, a being of light, but on the other hand there are many beings of light in the spiritual kingdom whose lives pleased God but did not conform to the rules of those church-communities.

All these angels possess “power out of God” of which they want to make use and, therefore, men have been entrusted to them, whom they wish to and can help to perfection as long as the human will, is not opposed to it. To call these beings will always be of benefit whereas the opposite may be the case where specific beings are appealed.

The idea, however, to gain intercession by these beings is quite wrong. The prayer is an appeal to God… it establishes a connection from man to Him, and God insists upon this because it indicates that man has directed his will towards God.

In the opinion of men these beings of light that are already in close unison with God are meant to establish this connection with Him. However, this would relieve man of establishing this union ...which is the aim and purpose of life on earth…. because only such a union with God provides the flow of strength without which it would be impossible for a soul to attain full maturity.

This 'strength', however, cannot be conveyed to man by the angels since there are also in the spiritual kingdom laws observed by its inhabitants in the knowledge that they were given by God's love and wisdom.

The beings are at all times willing to help in accordance with the will of God. Therefore, man must first bend under the will of God to be helped by Him, either directly or through the angels who will never fail to help if it is God's will.

Thus the appeal for help to the beings of light will never by in vain; an appeal for 'intercession', however, is futile. The child itself has to approach the Father truly so that the Father's love may flow to it. Such a close union can never be established if man thinks he can reach the goal also through intercession.

God is a God of Love and does not want men to be afraid to come to Him. He wants to be the Father of His children, not their severe judge and ruler. The favor of the latter you may try to win by intercession but a Father you approach trustingly.

God demands this trust from His creatures because of His infinite love for them. And for that same reason He will also grant all their prayers.

AMEN

BD 4357
June 28, 1948

MARRIAGE - IN THE PRESENCE OF GOD AND BEFORE THE WORLD

In Love you must find each other; otherwise a covenant is not blessed by ME. Marriage is a "togetherness" a living in the most intimate harmony. Marriage is a situation that cannot be instituted by law, but has as supposition always a deep, unselfish Love that, once kindled in the heart…. can never be extinguished. Because the right Love unites the hearts; it is not a love of the body that seeks only its satisfaction in sexual orgy, it is not a craving love.

A continuous giving Love that wants to give happiness, is the foundation of a marriage that is blessed by ME. Marriage is a heartfelt community of two people, whose hearts feet a pure Love for each other. Such marriage cannot be undone, because the right Love can never pass away. And this marriage is concluded as soon as two people entrust themselves to ME, so that I bless their covenant.

Then I consider them as man and wife, and they shall remain together until death separates them. Whoever is married in such a way will always feel a belonging to the other, even if outward circumstances part them. My blessing will rest upon them, because the holiest feeling, that has its source in ME, is the first condition for the marriage that I wanted, and thus brought about the ligature.

Pure Love is only seldom to be found on Earth, but in spite of this, marriages are contracted and this is also not against My Will, because man must procreate as countless souls wait to be incarnated, to finish their last stage of evolution in the world of matter.

Therefore, the ligature of two people has to be brought into an outside recognizable form, a form that includes certain laws, obligations and rights. Because without them man too easily transgresses against the Order that I want, and thereby endangers the right education of the descendants, which is of the greatest importance for the spiritual development.

Thus is the marriage contract in a lawful way according to My Will - but whether My special blessing rest upon it, depends on the strength of the mutual Love of both partners. But My blessing decides in turn, whether a marriage is contracted in the presence of humans or of ME.

If a marriage is contracted for other motives, without profound mutual Love, then the covenant has indeed value before the world. And if My assistance is asked for, I will not refuse it, but it is not a marriage in the true meaning of the word, in which I have My pleasure, it is not the state of union that I wanted so that through Love it becomes an act of Blissfulness, that I consecrate.

Wherever there is pure Love, the principle of giving will always dominate, and therefore I will not be left out in such a marriage, because I MYSELF AM Love and My Spirit will rule over men, and act in those who step before ME as man and wife, and ask for My blessing.

AMEN

BD 4360
July 2, 1948

PARABLE OF THE GOOD SHEPHERD

I want to give you a parable, and from this you should learn how I wish My Word to be understood:

My children of the earth are as a flock of scattered sheep, chased in all directions out of the shepherd's view by the wicked will of the enemy. And the shepherd goes in search for them, because he loves his sheep. He looks for them in the most hidden nooks, he scales mountains and clambers down gorges, he calls and cajoles, and will not rest till his flock is rounded up. He helps the lambs that have lost their way back by themselves, he follows long tracks along which they have wandered too far afield, he takes the tired lambs and carries them back on his shoulders, he leaves none of them to their fate, to his enemy, that same might rob him of it and add to his own flock. He knows his sheep, and his sheep know him and follow his voice. And when he has found all his little sheep, heart is jubilant -- when his pen numbers it's full flock, when every little sheep that was lost has found it's way home.

You are all My sheep. You belong to My flock, which has free run nevertheless, and can therefore go astray, if it strives for an aim other than Me. The hostile shepherd is My adversary who seeks to turn you away from Me. And often he shall succeed.

My sheep stray from the path I take with My flock, they seek to scale the heights. It is honour and riches you men seek, and on their account you leave the path. You fall into chasms. Step by step you fall into the depths and can be grateful if you get caught up in hedge and underbrush, if second thoughts arise in you which you don't shake off, and are thus spared the deepest fall, till your Redeemer comes.

Still others graze in strange pastures, they go astray and don't find their way back to their pen, they are the people who wander through their earth-life without thought, who are benefactors through deeds which do not correspond with My will, but bring them great worldly advantage.

These deem themselves not bad, they are lukewarm, turned neither away from, nor towards Me. They wander through the earth-valley unmindful of their task on earth, they have to be frightened and chased back, that they may take refuge in My arms, Who Am ready, like a good shepherd, to take them up at all times.

I must look everywhere for My sheep which have been lost, My call must penetrate everywhere for My sheep, and My voice must therefore, sound time after time, time and again I must come to men in the Word, and call them home to the Father's house.

My Word is the call of the good shepherd, My Word is conveyed to men with love. My Word penetrates to all corners, wherever it finds entry to men's hearts. And whoever does not follow My call, strays more and more, or sinks even lower. The good shepherd's arm shall nevertheless once reach him, even if epochs shall pass first. The man who tarried in lengthy resistance to Me shall also once return to Me, he shall tire of his stray path, and allow himself to be lifted onto My shoulders, he shall once willingly follow the good shepherd, the sound of His voice shall entice him, he shall recognise it as the Father's voice and follow Me, and I will lead him to the Father's house and prepare a feast, for joy of finding again what had been lost.

AMEN

BD 4368
July 8, 1948

TRANSFORMATION OF THE EARTH - CHANGE - DISSOLVING

You must keep in mind that nothing belonging to this earth can last forever, so the Earth itself must change. A change must take place so that its primal substance does not completely disintegrate. Total disintegration will occur after an endlessly long time, but the transformation of the Earth will take place shortly. In the way that all matter of the Earth goes through its development and arises in newer forms, so the Earth is also subjected to such changes. All the creations on the Earth will therefore enter a new stage of development, because not only the spiritual substance bound in the creations progresses upwards, but also matter itself goes through this path of development, through which it becomes more and more flexible. This way it will be more able to serve as a cover for spiritual substance enabling spiritual substance to escape from its form sooner, according to its maturity.

Thus, hard matter, which has already existed unchanged for a very long time, must experience a dissolving. Its development must take place in a softer form, and new hard matter must be created as a dwelling place for the spirituality which, in the state of knowledge as man, failed, coming under the rule of GOD' s opponent.

Such a total transformation of the Earth happens only in special therefore determined periods. This is unbelievable for people, because such a transformation occurred so long ago, the Truth of it can no longer be ascertained. Even if a development period is extremely long, same day it will come to an end. When this end can be expected cannot be determined or even estimated by man, but it certainly cannot be denied.

GOD asks man to believe this, because HE Himself has announced it to man. Seers and Prophets have spoken about the end again and again.

That the destruction of the Earth and its total alteration has its purpose must be accepted in faith. Man must change his soul in total free will. But it would not be in free will if the time of the end could be determined. The earthly period from beginning to end is so long, because people must decide for themselves during this period, and not be forced. They must believe in it or reject it completely.

But when you observe and consider all the growth and decay in nature, when you see how often this change and decay is repeated then you can more easily understand how the creation "Earth" can change, then it is easy to believe in an end.

But when this will take place will never be told, because such knowledge would be a disadvantage for the soul. But GOD has announced an end of this Earth. It is at hand. Blessed are they who believe and prepare themselves. For them this day will not come unexpected. But for GOD' s Own the thought of an end will not be a burden in view of the blessed state, which GOD has promised, after the transformation of the Earth.

AMEN

BD 4371
July 11, 1948

SIGNS BEFORE THE CATASTROPHE

Great agitation will beset mankind shortly before I appear through the forces of nature. The catastrophe will announce itself in such a way, that both, man and animal will feel a keen awareness that something momentous is about to happen. Strange behavior among animals will become particularly apparent. They will attempt to flee in a given direction and as suddenly turn back, as though driven by an invisible power. Such behavior will instigate fear among the people who will feel that there is something strange happening against which they cannot protect themselves. All things will wait in fear for that which is coming.

You MY servants on earth use this time zealously for there is yet a short period of grace in which your words may still be listened to by those attempting to find an answer to the strange behavior patterns felt by man and animal. Call attention to MY Word, prepare them for MY appearance and refer them to ME that they may take shelter with ME when the hour comes in which I shall speak! Then also, join yourselves in thought with ME that you may be a strong support to those who are unbelieving or to those of little faith. You must save yourselves ....and will be able to do so if you call to ME before, as well as in the hour of greatest need.

I call your attention to the signs. I give you opportunity to observe your immediate environment in which everything that I have told you will come to pass; and when you notice the restlessness and great strain upon your fellowmen, you will know the reason, and will be able to speak with much effect. You will experience that the man who lives in Love will believe you, whereas, men without Love will listen to you, but see no gain in it for themselves before the hour is upon them in which MY voice will manifest itself.

There will be tossing and raging! No one will concern himself about the safety of anyone else, his only intent being to save his own life. All will attempt to escape but will find the same tossing and raging everywhere. Man will be sustained during this time according to his relationship with ME. He will be given his live or be wafted away whichever MY Wisdom has seen fit through all eternity. Even though it is seemingly quiet, and, as yet, there seem to be no signs, do not mistakenly imagine that it will not come, the catastrophe is coming, and the unbeliever will see with his own eyes, if he is fortunate enough to have retained his powers of perception.

I have spoken through MY Spirit to make it known to you, and I will speak to you through the forces of nature in a voice that all must hear. He who would not believe MY first Word will then hear this second voice from above. Even then, he stands free to regard what has happened as a natural play of nature, or to remember MY previous admonitions; and to believe that it was I, showing MYSELF to you who did not believe the voice of MY Spirit. Blessed is he whose life was spared. For him there is still a very short time to make up what he has neglected and to earnestly prepare for the end, which will come very shortly after the catastrophe.

AMEN

BD 4455
October 9, 1948

GATHER SPIRITUAL TREASURES ON EARTH - REGRET IN THE HEREAFTER

The one who has not gathered for himself spiritual treasures on earth, will be, on entering through the gate of the beyond, empty, the poorest in the spiritual kingdom. I want to save you from such a lot, because you will experience the greatest remorse when you look back and see the many unused opportunities.

Poverty in the spiritual realm is so depressing and hopeless, it torments you and paralyzes your will. It is only with great difficulty that you can be delivered from this painful state. It is easy on earth to obtain spiritual treasures if you will only long for Me and desire to speak to Me. This longing is already assurance for the transmission of My Word in different ways. You will be led where you can receive My Word, if you do not accept it from Me in your thoughts. That is, "to recognize My voice in your thoughts".

When you unite with Me in your thinking, and seek to attain Me, you will surely feel the inner urge to deeds of Love. When I make Myself known to you by reminding you to Love, it is only there I can come into union with you.

First of all I try to stimulate you to deeds of Love. I do this directly through the inner voice, or through warnings and admonitions from the outside. Mainly through the ones, who proclaim My Word and those who preach only Love. Listen to them and follow the Word that comes forth from Me. Then you will gather spiritual treasures and obtain riches which stays with you through Eternity. This cannot be taken away from you on earth nor in the beyond, but it will spread and grow as you continually share it.

To go into the hereafter blessed with such treasures is certainly worth striving for. It assures you of everlasting life in the spiritual kingdom, a life of activity that can only be called delightful and will be felt by you as an exceedingly great blessing.

However for the one who enters totally empty, it will be very difficult in the spiritual kingdom to obtain spiritual treasures, although it is not hopeless… Because the Gospel must be proclaimed there as well.

On earth, it is free for one to accept it, there also, it depends entirely on one's will to accept or reject it. But the will is considerably weakened, and could not without help, through a supply of strength, make the right decision. This supply of strength depends on the will of the soul, to be used for deeds of Love, or of the loving prayers of men. Therefore you cannot have enough pity for that poor soul who needs your help urgently, for it neglected to gather spiritual treasures on earth in order to make its condition in the beyond a happy one. Their need is great, but people do not listen to My Words, they do not believe and therefore enter poor and with a darkened spirit into the kingdom of the hereafter.

AMEN

BD 4468
October 24, 1948

POWER OF THE WORD OF GOD - ANTIDOTE TO SUFFERING

My l love for you is without limit, and I grant your every request, yet in a way now and then, where you do not immediately recognise it as such; yet it will transpire eventually to what degree I care for you. The end-time brings with it depravations and sorrows of diverse kinds, because you have to mature rapidly, otherwise you would not withstand the last, difficult test. You are being kept in constant distress and have only to keep in mind that it is I Who sends everything, that I know of every need and affliction but that these also are blessings for you.

Hence do not fear or complain, but remain devoted to Me in love, just as My constant love is also yours, and I want to make you happy. You shall sample the power of My Word and you shall soon realise that you have a powerful antidote against all sorrow, fear and sadness. I have blessed My Word with power.

Why do you not utilise this? Why do you not avail yourselves of the power if you are in danger of weakening in your earth-battle and lose heart? Why do you not abandon yourselves to its quickening effect?

You are constantly receiving proof of My love for you, you stand in the middle of an immense grace, yet are of so little faith, and fickle, so timid and weak. What could I offer you that is better than My word? If you had no physical wants or worries, you would not be capable of hearing My Word, because the world would hold you captive and stop you from inner contact with Me. Hence take this depravation submissively, if as a counter-balance you receive My Word because in My Word you possess a great treasure which you do not know how to mine.

Let Me always speak to you in My Word, and take My Word as a sanctuary constantly - sink into the expression of My love; you shall feel a marked influx of strength, you shall harbour no more feebleness, fear and oppression and no further doubt; you shall master earth-life in full strength and praise and acclaim MY love and Grace, and then you shall be sprightly workers in the last battle on this earth. I bless your willingness to serve Me, but let this become active, by carrying out what I demand of you. And yet again I remind you to utilise My word, because I want to bestow the power of My Word on you, as I want to help you but need your will for this, if you are to get the right blessing from My help.

You yourselves have to struggle because only therewith do you attain to faith - the deeper faith you need to be faithful servants to Me on earth. What you receive from Me - what you write down you have to evaluate in the heart; it must begin to live in you, so that you can stand up for My word with conviction; so that the effect is not lost on fellow-man, who then feels the power of My Word in himself. You shall be helped constantly during the tribulation - the more you fulfil My will. It is My Will however that you also frequently immerse yourselves in My Word, so that you become conscious of My presence and believe. And as soon as your faith is a deep one, the granting of all requests is also assured.

AMEN

BD 4493
November 23, 1948

DEATH OF A WORLDLY RULER - BEGINNING OF THE END WORLD CONFLAGRATION

When you hear of the death of a certain worldly ruler, you have arrived at the point you can call the beginning of the end. The world then becomes a hotplate - the flames will flare - unbridled hate shall rage and mankind shall be gripped by dread, seeing no escape from peril.

And then I shall urge you to speak because whilst all is in uproar, a great peace takes hold of you, and you shall clearly recognise it as the time of My appearance, and you will pass this on to those who will listen. Men shall perceive themselves surrounded on all sides by enemies without hope of a peaceful solution. There shall be immense fear where there is no faith in the only One Who can help.

Hence notice shall be taken only of worldly events. Men shall anxiously provide for themselves as they see themselves entering great misery; they shall anxiously hunt for worldly goods and attempt escape although this appears impossible. And only the faithful remain calm, and I avail Myself of these in order to work on their fellowmen, who grieve and despair in their unbelief. I try yet again to approach them, I let My servants speak and Myself speak words of love and encouragement through them! I warn them against escape and against caring for only their physical well being; I demonstrate its futility and exhort them to tarry and to place their fate in My hands; and thus everything takes it course.

The conflagration is kindled and cannot be extinguished by men, but I Myself shall put it out by countering it with other elements, confronting those who are about to tear each other to pieces. My voice shall resound from above. A natural catastrophe shall be visited upon the earth and wrest the combatants apart; a power shall confront them which none can match. The process shall take only hours but create a completely new world situation, totally different relationships and uncontrollable chaos - greatest earthly extremity and unspeakable grief and misery among men. But you shall have to bear all this, because the end is moving in and many salvation opportunities have to be created because of abbreviated life spans and the need to ripen in the fastest time. The end is near, and as soon as this point is reached you can expect the last day and the last judgement, so that what has been proclaimed through word and scripture fulfils itself.

AMEN

BD 4519
December 21, 1948

GOD IS NOT PRESENT IN DEAD MATTER

You should understand that I do not abide in limited, specially designed places in earthly matter, at certain places during certain times, but that I am everywhere where a heart is developing love. Only a loving heart can claim to possess Me, to be blessed by My presence. For My primary substance is love and consequently, I can only be where love is manifesting itself. A material vessel can never be the holder of My Eternal Spirit. Such an assumption can only be the product of 'spiritually blind men' who have a completely wrong conception of My Being, which fills the whole of infinity with its omnipresence and which can never be contained in a limited vessel, as men are being taught. What is mankind making out of the eternal Godhead? Such a belief demonstrates extreme spiritual poverty and how far people are kept away from truth through misinformed teachers!

How can a spirit that controls infinity make its abode within a material form, which, as the spiritually awakened person knows, contains that part of the spiritual, which is still on a very low level of development! If I visit the heart of a person I am making contact with the spiritual in its final stage of development. I fill the soul -the spiritual in man -with the power of My love, My personal emanation. And the influx of strength increases in accordance with the willingness of a person to love and thus fills the entire heart. Then I Myself am present in that person; I take possession of him as he harbors Me in all fullness.

Why should I dwell in a vessel which is still dead, which in fact is part of the spiritual opposing Me? My presence would cause any shape to melt as it is irradiated by the power of my love, and every thinking person should recognize the absurdity of such a doctrine and reject it.

However, human beings are very foolish, they do not want to, be taught but stick to what they are ordered to believe! They hold a dead object in veneration which they themselves credit with contents supposedly representing the supreme and most venerable Being! A pure human heart capable of love is the only temple wherein I Myself can make My abode and therefore, I must not be sought in particular places at certain times in a particular form, but instead everyone should prepare himself to become a suitable vessel for Me, i.e., everyone should develop love in his heart. Then I as ETERNAL LOVE shall make My abode within him.

AMEN

BD 4521
October 28, 1949

COSMIC CHANGES - SCIENTIFIC EXPLANATIONS AND SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION

Where cosmic changes make their appearance, suggesting the possibility of a natural catastrophe, there you can be sure of My corresponding with men, through prior notifications, exhortations and warnings of every kind; through pre-visions of especially God-devoted seers, and interaction of light-beings with those open to their communications, by virtue of their surrender to Me and corresponding life-style.

Where there are a greater number of natural phenomena, there people are also more open to My disclosures, and there also the basis for frequent changes in the Creation is established; because the spiritual bound therein strives for upward development where man's nature is more pliable, achieving more rapid maturing.

In accordance with My Salvation plan from eternity however, the natural creations now also are affected by My direct agency, through the natural elements, where normally this is rare. The timelessly bound powers strive for freedom and find My support. There too is proclaimed now what is to unfold in nature: men are made aware thereof even if they are not open to My exhortations, warnings and hints.

The cosmic changes too shall make their appearance, for potential contemplation by all men; and seers and prophets arise whose gift of prophesying calls on them to make known what they hear through spiritual connection. But due to free will and believing, everything takes its natural course; and cosmic phenomena too therefore are explained away scientifically, and thus do not disturb mankind. Yet every happening, every natural process, although accountable in natural terms, nevertheless always has a spiritual basis and explanation, and this it is more important to heed than the merely natural one, because you cannot hinder or weaken its natural consequences with your knowledge, but you can assess the spiritual effects to your benefit, and thus face the natural consequences comforted.

You are in control, if you believe and therefore have drawn the spiritual benefits there from. Then you are also lord over nature. Do you know what that means? - to be able to command the elements with your own will, which is also My will, if you are intimately united with Me? - And the liberated spiritual also shall recognise you as lord, you shall be masters also over matter and the same shall willingly submit to you.

This you cannot grasp in all its depth yet, but where you have reached a certain level, you shall comprehend what you can accomplish with My power - at your disposal to an unlimited degree. But how few men reach such maturity - through deep and unshakeable faith in Me and My love and unbridled devotion to Me. But to these My might and glory shall manifest itself and they shall witness to Me in all the world. They shall speak up for Me constantly and always because prompted by My spirit, as they no longer belong to this world and are close to their perfection.

AMEN

BD 4533
January 6, 1949

SPIRITUAL TURNING-POINT - TOTAL TRANSFORMATION OF THE EARTH

You may regard it as a certainty that the world is poised before a change, spiritual as well as tellurian. The earth itself stands before a total transformation - a re-structuring of its surface as well as a re-shaping of its interior, and men likewise must prepare for a process with spiritual repercussions, because everything living upon earth, man and animal, shall have ceased to exist as soon as the re-shaping of its interior, and men likewise must prepare for a process with spiritual repercussions, because everything living upon earth, man and animal, shall have ceased to exist as soon as the re-shaping is under way.

It will be understandable, therefore, that the grounds for an all-embracing transformation will be spiritual, that a new school for spirit shall be created, which however calls for the destruction of everything old, The earth cannot remain as at present, if it is not to circle through the universe amid other creations and heavenly spheres devoid of all purpose.

A change has to take place, and those men shall live to see the act of transformation, upon whom God has bestowed the Grace of using the last opportunities for maturing, because God has blessed the final time of this earth's existence by heaping graces upon graces on men, and they are will able to mature by the last day.

That the gifts of grace go unheeded - that they are unwelcomed and hence not accepted is only proof that the final time is come. Only few, therefore, shall be able to observe the final act of transformation, as these stand within God's will, and hence have knowledge of His Plan of Salvation from eternity.

These shall incur no harm from the process of transformation, as they shall be lifted from the earth before the final work of destruction of the old earth, and are therefore only affected by the change to the extent of exchanging their habitation for a Kingdom of Peace until they are again led to the newly formed earth, as progenitors of the new human race.

The others have, until the last day, ample opportunity to change, however, and thus to save themselves. Because as soon as the spiritual transformation has taken place in them - return of the soul to God, from Whom they were alienated through the firmest resistance, these souls also become aspirants tot he Kingdom of the Blessed, and need no longer fear the ruin of the old earth. Nothing of the creations of the old earth shall remain, neither any man alive who had not been previously lifted off.

Complete destruction of the earth's surface as a whole also results in the end of every creature, and where a soul is still capable of change; the change will have been accomplished at the hour of the last judgment. Spiritual change, therefore, is a man's criterion - whether he will live to see the end of this earth-epoch, and is permitted to inhabit the new earth as a child of God.

All men would still be capable of change, but only few are willing to change, and hence the act of transformation of the earth shall take place because men's wills no longer take the right direction, and the earth no longer accords with its destiny. Earth life is misused.

And thus mankind collectively stands before a spiritual change which shall not, however, take place on the old earth, and which only few men will consciously live to see, whilst the largest part of mankind shall, indeed, enter a new stage of development, and therefore shall also be affected by the spiritual change, but in a most retrograde sense. They lose their physical life but continue their existence in an entirely different form. Life has ceased, and a condition of "death" enfolds the spiritual because, as man, it had failed, not having utilised the opportunity to change, to redeem itself.

In the universe, however, the act of transformation signifies an entirely new period of Salvation, and the termination of an epoch supremely memorable, for God Himself incarnated on earth, in order to exemplify to mankind the transformation from man to a divine being, which all men ought to carry out on themselves.

The earth, which carried His earthly body, must now also help the hardened physical, solid matter, to salvation, every creature must undergo a change of its outer form, everything bound in form beneath the level of man must be allowed to maintain its upward-impetus, which, indeed, is possible through a total transformation of the earth, because the love of the Divine Man Jesus held true also for the still unredeemed physical, and desired to help it also through His work of Salvation.

If, therefore, this phase of salvation is coming to an end, it also signifies the end for all creations in, upon, and above the earth, so that forward development can take its inception in the creations of the new earth for all redeemable spiritual which shall animate the various forms corresponding with its attitude toward God until its ultimate salvation.

AMEN

BD 4559
February 5, 1949

THE DOCTRINE OF RE-INCARNATION

Whatever you long to know, ask ME, and I will make it known to you. It is important for mankind to make the maturity of their soul their goal. They must under- stand that they have to give an account of how they have used their earthly life, to a righteous GOD. This belief urges people to be spiritually alive. It is thus understandable that a repeated life on Earth, which gives the opportunity to mature their soul, again and again, would make people indifferent to work at their soul's development. This doctrine is dangerous, to a certain extent it lessens the striving torn the highest possible maturity of the soul. It also creates doubt in MY righteousness.

Because how could I ask same to be accountable and not allow for everyone's re-in- carnation? How would rewards be meted out for those who have, according to MY Will, changed themselves to Love while on Earth, if I provided him who had failed the same opportunity to reincarnate several times to mature his soul? Then everyone would finally have reached the same degree of perfection.

The strength of Light determines the degree of blessings in the spiritual Kingdom. The strength of Light which people reach on Earth in free will, determines the field of labor which will be given to them in the spiritual realm, where they can increase more and more in Wisdom, strength and Happiness. Their activity is the passing on of Light and strength to those beings that are without Light and Power and in need of help, on Earth as well as in the spiritual realm. This work is so extremely rewarding that no activity on Earth can be compared to it. This means that every being who is able to bring Light and strength to needy souls wants to share, because in doing this it will make itself indescribably happy. For it accepts this power from ME and is thus a relay station for MY radiation of strength.

Trying to share this procedure will be the wish of each being as soon as it hag a little insight, and no longer dwells in spiritual darkness. Then he will never want to change his place in the spiritual realm for a life on Earth. He no longer longs for his material cover, because in the spiritual realm he has the same opportunity to strive upwards, if the will to Love is awakened in him, even if he has only a glimmer of knowledge.

The soul can embody itself if it has the desire for it and a noble motive for such an incarnation, such as wanting to bring help to its fellowmen, or to atone for a great guilt, which was a hindrance in obtaining a higher maturity. In such cases it is not a re-incarnation through MY Will, but the desire of the soul determines this. There is however, a danger for the soul, because the remembrance will be taken from it. This is explained to it beforehand. That soul can sink back through its own will, because it must go the way of development as all other human beings, and the urges of the flesh will be especially strong while it is assailed by the same temptations through which it became guilty in its former life.

On the other hand if the soul accepts its work in the spiritual realm it can slowly but surely obtain spiritual success, which could, with a repeated incarnation, indeed be doubtful. So it may prefer to stay in the spiritual realm, but still have contact with the Earth, if it cares for the fate of souls on Earth, and wants to help where it failed on Earth. Still it is wrong to think that that soul has embodied itself again as man on Earth.

It should be told that man on Earth is offered every possibility to progress, that the flow of Grace is unlimited, that the will of man can receive strength through the work of redemption, making it unnecessary to fail. So the soul is completely free on Earth to obtain a higher degree of Light, and these privileges may not be refused at will, in order to ask for them again in another incarnation.

Man has a free will and one day he will have to give account of how he has used it, and bear the consequences. Those consequences will affect his condition in the beyond. He cannot simply avoid those consequences with a repeated embodiment on Earth. If he did, his success will be doubtful because his memory is taken away from him.

However, the soul must decide and it will be re-incarnated if it so wishes. But this happens very seldom; therefore man should not speak of repeated incarnation. Besides, this doctrine is very dangerous because man will not take their Earthly life serious enough, expecting in vain an opportunity to repeat.

AMEN

BD 4590
March 17, 1949

THE DOCTRINE OF RE-INCARNATION - FALSE DOCTRINES - CELESTIAL BODIES

Do not be misled by supposed contradictions. Rather see the reason in the fact that you do not understand sufficiently, and there need not be a contradiction, but you only suppose it to be. It must be sufficient for you to know that I will not teach you wrongly. I will bring you this knowledge in such a way that it will benefit your soul.

The Karma teaching is not proper to urge you to a strong spiritual striving. It is more apt to bring you to a lukewarm spiritual walk. For that reason it is of little use for the soul and it does not have MY full approval in that you reckon with a Re-incarnation on Earth, and thereby become negligent in your striving.

The development of the spirit is certainly supported by ME in every way. When I see a good way of bringing your soul to maturity I will be ready to approve of it. Of course it must be according to MY Divine Order and not just to create a possibility. So you must understand that I will not direct you to a repeated path of development on this Earth, which, suppose that you failed in your former life. But I want to save you from failing, and therefore I warn, admonish and teach you in order to prevent a failure.

It would be a wrong way of educating to direct you to another path to reach your goal, while you still have the right way before you, and with a good will must and can go. The knowledge of it shall serve to make you strive higher and not to draw the wrong conclusions and become negligent in your efforts, in the hope that you will have another life on Earth, if you do not reach your goal.

MY Spirit will give you an explanation if you turn trustingly to ME. I give you an insight, through MY servants, to discern to what extent your thoughts are the Truth. If you knew of the endless possibilities of a further development on the innumerable celestial bodies in the universe, you would never come to the conclusion that the soul will be placed back on Earth again. Indeed, the soul, which has not reached maturity, must still go through many embodiments to prove itself and develop upwards.

The doctrine of re-incarnation of the soul is in a sense the Truth, but it does not mean that the soul will be born in the "flesh" on Earth. But it points to the many possibilities on other creations for a further development, where the soul can be given an assignment materially or spiritually which, by fulfilling this, assures an ascent to higher spheres.

When a soul repeatedly is placed on this Earth is an exception, to fulfill a spiritual mission and cannot be considered common. The immature soul which is taken away from this Earth will imagine itself still on Earth, believing to have been placed in a desert and unfruitful part of land, but in reality it is placed on another planet according to its maturity, with more primitive creations, which means for the soul a poor and oppressing condition.

This is an opportunity for purification of the materialistic soul, which has to overcome its desires, in order to be placed on another work of creation, to develop itself to a higher state, according to its will.

Because you love this Earth the word, "Re-incarnation" signifies to you that this Earth is the dwelling place for re- incarnated souls. You must realize that the exceedingly great creation work of MY Love is brought into existence because of the innumerable spiritual beings who have to go the path to perfection in one way or another, in the material creation as long as the soul is not yet spiritualized and receptive for Light.

And in spiritual creations, where also the spiritualized soul can develop still higher, where it can be purified more and more, and make itself ready to receive the emanation of MYSELF. Imagine for yourself the infinity, see the starry heavens whose innumerable stars are creations of MY Will of Love, determined to accept souls who need further maturity. You will then realize that the Earth is not the only carrier of beings who must strive upwards. Realize, it is truly not necessary for souls, who have failed on Earth, to be placed again on this Earth, though it is indeed the only station to reach the son- ship of GOD, but it can still not be chosen at will, and repeatedly, as a place to mature further.

So the doctrine of a repeated return to the Earth must be declared as wrong. It must be disputed and looked upon as harmful for the soul, because it weakens man's will and endangers the earnest change of the being by the expectation that it can make up for any neglect in a repeated life, until final perfection.

AMEN

BD 4613
April 13, 1949

THAT WHICH IS WEAK WILL NOT WITNESS THE END

That, which is weak will not experience the end. I know very well how the souls of individuals are, what will they have in them and what degree of maturity they possess, which is also the yardstick for the strength of will in the last battle of faith.

I know that this final belief in ME demands great strength, which only few people can muster and that a totally live faith is required to with- stand and to preserve loyalty to ME.

Wherefore, the gates of paradise upon the new earth will be opened to the faithful followers and confessors in order that their love for ME, which they have shown to the end, may be rewarded.

But people who are weak in belief will not withstand this last battle upon earth. I will deflect the danger of moving away from ME in order that they do not fall into the hands of MY opponent, and I will still give them the opportunity to continue their evolvement in the Beyond, which privilege will no longer be available for a long time after the end of this earth.

They will not be able to stand the requirements and hardships of the final season and will physically conclude their life before that time. For they have not turned away from ME, they only lack the living faith that enables them to be a real fighter for Christ.

There will be many who decide for ME that is, they carry within them the belief in a GOD of Love and Wisdom; however, cannot increase it to that strength that they trust ME without worry and ask for MY help.

Those souls I take away from the earth, otherwise they would be lost for very long times. But the strong one remains faithful to ME until the end and will be removed by ME before the destruction of the old earth.

This occurrence will have to be clear to you likewise understandable for you must be, that those weak souls cannot populate the paradise of the new earth, which can bear only spiritually mature people who admit among them MY presence according to what I have promised you.

Finally there must be a separation between rams and sheep. The old period of evolution will end with banning the failing spiritual into solid matter. A new period will be with a mature humanity, which finds itself in a state of blessedness already upon earth, because it resisted, being tested by ME sufficiently while on earth.

Such maturity of soul admits MY presence among MY children. Weak souls, not yet matured, would not be able to bear MY presence; therefore, the new earth is no mansion for them.

Yet, in the Beyond, they proceed to the height of their early conclusion of life; wherefore in the Spiritual Kingdom they will enjoy privileges that help them to arise to the height.

AMEN

BD 4626
May 1, 1949

SAVIOUR OF BODY AND SOUL

What you must do is bring all your cares to ME for I truly am the best Healer and Redeemer Who can take all your sickness, and make you healthy in body and soul, and will give you an everlasting and indestructible life. On earth you still feel bound to the use of medicines but if I do not bless them, if you do not ask ME to bless them they will not produce their intended results and may even do you harm. I can help the sick to become healthy without outside means, and this I do, as soon as I see that suffering for him is no longer necessary, as soon as its purpose of purifying the soul has been accomplished. Sickness of the soul and the body are related. You cannot imagine what considerable influence in the development of the soul the sickness of the body has, and how grateful the soul one day will be that it was allowed to go this way in the flesh in order to reach greater maturity in a short time.

Therefore when you suffer you must always pray "Father your Will be done". Then I will do MY part as you must do yours. Then I come to you as Savior of body and soul and your healing is certain. But bear your sickness and your weakness so that your soul will be strong, so that your soul can develop upward and that it will long much more for unity with he spiritual realm when the body offers no resistance, which it would in a healthy state. Then your soul will be much better formed through suffering when it leaves its earthly cover.

When you are always conscious of MY nearness and MY working then the process of healing for body and soul will take place quicker. Then you can in faith expect a miracle to take place if you know that nothing is impossible for MY Might and MY Power, and that MY Love will always help. A strong faith is the best medicine and will never fail.

So bring all your cares to ME and you will be set free of them. But come with a strong unbending faith and you will not be disappointed.

AMEN

BD 4661
June 7, 1949

ANNOUNCING A NEAR JUDGEMENT - A STAR APPROACHES

You have been told that judgment is near! Yet, you doubt and do not heed MY words seriously. If you believed, you would cease all earthly arrangements and prepare only for the day of fulfillment. You do not know the day, yet it should be sufficient that I, your CREATOR and FATHER in Eternity, indicate that the time is short before the end. If it were not so, I would not repeatedly urge and warn you; but would rather leave you without further admonition.

So hear then! Your days of grace grow shorter and time is quickly running out. All earthly preparations are in vain. I will take care of MY own so that they may have that which they need. All others will find security in nothing; even though they are in league with MY adversary who has helped them to the riches, honors and wisdoms of this earth. This adversary will be powerless to protect his own on the day of terror, when I, through nature, will attempt to bring mankind to their senses; that they might think of their GOD and CREATOR, and trust HIM in their dire need.

All things will fall prey to the forces of nature. Nothing will be preserved save that which I would save. Let man endeavor to be worthy of MY Grace. Unite with ME in works of Love…. communicate with ME in your innermost self ... speak with ME, and listen to MY answer! Your rewards will be far greater than if you continue to strive only for physical well-being, earthly riches and promotions.

Believe that soon will come to pass that has been foretold you. Believe that there is no longer much time and do not concern yourself with how best to turn earthly investments into profits for such manipulations will be in vain. You who will witness unto MY Word will be given a sign that will help strengthen and encourage you in your convictions.

A star is approaching the earth with great velocity. This phenomenon will appear shortly before judgment is fulfilled. Those who believe will then know that the hour is at hand. Do MY Will! Give mankind knowledge of what lies before them! Take their attention to this matter! Communicate with ME in prayer that I may give you the strength you will need for these trying hours.

Fear not! Believe that I will save you in your need; that you may complete the mission for which I have groomed you.… that afterward you may bring MY Word to those who come forth unscathed through the danger.

Know that the time is short! Things will be as I have appointed them to you! Believe it and prepare yourselves accordingly, for time has run out, and I WILL VERY SOON APPEAR!

AMEN

BD 4665
November 6, 1949

THE WORLD WANTS WONDERS

It seems strange to you that I do not appear in great glory; that is to say, that I do not make MY presence known through the aid of obvious phenomenon, but rather manifest MY presence, where I am accepted, through MY Word ….without pomp or show.

The world wants wonders. Those who are MINE, however, see wonders everywhere and recognize ME despite the plainness of MY vestments and feet MY Spirit which is not manifest as a blinding-light but rather as a soft enlightening glow that radiates from within out of the heart where I can linger.

The world wants wonders and falls to see the greatest of them all, FOR IS IT NOT A WONDER that you can perceive the voice of GOD ...that I personally speak with you as a father speaks to his children?

IS IT NOT A WONDER that I personally answer questions that arise in the thinking person and for which he, out of himself, can find no answer? IS IT NOT A WONDER that you each contain within yourself the teacher who can instruct you in the ways of genuine truth?

Those who search for GOD in the remote distances will never understand this wonder nor believe in it, for you do not allow ME to work within you; therefore, I cannot make MYSELF known unto you. Those who are MINE, however, who have established ties through their thoughts and feel that I am beside them, are impressed even though they do not comprehend the fullness of the wonder that they experience. This is wisely arranged, that they may remain free and unencumbered in their relationship with ME; that they regard ME as a friend and brother with whom they may discourse without hesitation or awe. I am closer to these then to those who would try to comprehend ME with their intellect and never ever find ME. Unusual phenomenon will take place, however, and these will stand as a witness for ME and will be a source of definite encouragement for those who are weak, yet not without faith. MY Word will speak for itself and offer the world proof of MY being. The substance of those truths, which are guided from on High is a more manifest wonder than any supernatural occurrence attributed as an "Act of God". Those followers who remain simple and who receive MY Word with sobriety and pass it on in the same spirit will feel no unusual inner emotions, but their souls will experience the grace and enlightenment of GOD even though man as such is unaware of this occurrence.

The reason for this seeming unawareness among MY followers is that MY influence must in no way work forcibly upon the free agency of their souls. Let no negative thoughts minimize the worth of these manifestations and know that I personally am present and when you hear MY voice, know that this is the greatest wonder that only few believe in or aware experience. The world wants to see and be astonished, not to quietly listen and give thanks for every revelation acting as a mediator for MY Word from heaven to Mankind.

AMEN

BD 4670
June 15, 1949

THE CAUSE OF THE UNUSUAL WORKING OF GOD

12th. anniversary of receiving the Word.

The spiritual need of the wor1d is great. It is again at a low level as at the time of My coming to Earth, because people are no longer able to hear My voice. They can no longer hear Me, neither do they have a desire to hear Me but live their earth1y lives without a purpose or spiritual plan. Instead they are busy pursuing earth1y goals. They can no longer find their way to Me, so they separate themse1ves from the One Who shou1d be their only goal. They no longer be1ieve in Me because they do not know Me, and so do not sense My Love which cou1d lift them out of their low spiritual condition.

This could be described as a desperate situation because ignorance brings with it a painful state in eternity, which they could escape if they would use their earthly life in the right way. I know about this frightful lot of the soul, I see men go into the abyss in their blindness. I tell them about it and warn them. I send leaders along their way, who would set them on the right road which leads to Me. But their will is persistently directed to the world. They do not accept instructions, but would rather resist Me and by doing so separate themselves from My Grace.

They rebel against the One Whom they should Love with all their heart, to Whom they should draw closer as children to their Father. But they would rather follow the call of the world, they live only for this earthly life, therefore I cannot come close to them and they cannot hear My Word through which I desire to win them for Eternity. Still, I will not let them go. If they do not listen to Me, I seek to come to them in other ways. I send My servants whom they may not reject openly, and through these messengers speak to them words of Love and care for their souls.

I want to come to My children but they will not receive Me, thus I chose a cover, I hide MYSELF behind those who follow Me, who have contact with these who are still far from Me.

So I come near and reveal MYSELF to them. Even when they do not recognize Me they hear My messengers.

Can you understand now why I appear in unusual ways bringing My Word to Earth, and speaking through servants who are devoted to Me? Can you understand the great need that I want to meet, and why I use all means to gain access to people of the world. There is not much time left before the end so help is urgently needed. Would I let My creatures be lost and not want to save them from a repeated path through the creations?

You cannot measure the exceedingly great spiritual need of mankind, but I take pity on men who still have so many opportunities to fulfil their earthly purpose but never consider what will become of them after death. I have compassion on them, still I cannot come to them in any other way but through My Word. I can only teach them and remind them of their need but because of their free will I cannot force them to walk My way.

This I can tell people, that I truly use all means to help them and therefore spi- ritually take My abode on those who will help Me to redeem mankind.

So be1ieve those whom I send as My messengers. Be1ieve that the spiritual need is exceedingly great, that I accept all who do not resist Me and that I will draw close to those who acknowledge Me, if they will.

So, let Me help you, do not reject Me, return to Me and escape the abyss. There is still time but the time which I give you before the end is short. Accept My warnings and follow MY servants that I send you. Acknowledge in this the great Love of your Father Who wants you all to return to the House of the Father, and be blessed.

AMEN

BD 4672
June 18, 1949

THE SOUL MATURES THROUGH SUFFERING

What serves the benefit of your soul in your earthly life has been foreseen from eternity, and therefore you can consider everything as having been provided by Me, joyful and edifying, each experience, difficulty and tribulation, all serving only for the development of your soul. And if you look at the course of your life from this point of view, then nothing shall bother you, burden you or frighten you for it is all for the best. With each experience you can mature, drawing benefit for your soul if you always acknowledge ME as the One who allows it to happen to you, and so remain united to ME constantly directing your eye upward toward your Father. Fear and worry disappear if you submit them to ME that I may help you. You are never alone when you allow ME beside you, nor do you ever want to be alone if you do not exclude ME from your life, if your thoughts, your will and actions are totally entrusted to ME

Then this will I do for you, I will lead you for you are a doer of MY Will. How free from cares and worries could your life on Earth be if you would only continually walk with ME. But so often the world creeps in, separating you and I, the world is ever before you and you put ME in second place, even though you want to belong to ME. The world is too important to you and you do not understand your weakness since the world surrounds you. However, as soon as you value ME above the world, as soon as you put ME first in everything then the world will bother you no more, neither disturb you and it will not be difficult for you to overcome the world and be master over whatever it offers you.

Try it, let ME care for you, and trust yourself in complete faith to MY protection and care making your first duty toward ME. Love according to MY Word, diligently working for ME and My Kingdom and at the same time proclaiming My Will also to your fellowman, constantly pointing out to them their true destiny, urging them to work for their souls, bringing them what you have received from ME, MY Word, which shows them where they are still walking in darkness. Draw to the attention of your fellowmen that I lead the destiny of all men, that nothing happens to a man without meaning and purpose, that the purpose of every occurrence is for higher spiritual development, and that everything is bearable if I am asked for help and acknowledged as the controller and Creator of Eternity and prayed to for My Fatherly care. Warn them not to forget ME for the sake of the world, then the way will be easier for each and every man on this earthly pathway and their souls will derive benefit from their earthly life. The development of your soul is MY only purpose when you have to go through suffering.

But you can make it bearable if you give heed to MY Word and always let ME go with you. For I am your Father and want only what is best for MY children.

AMEN

BD 4720
August 22, 1949

PROTECTIVE SHIELD OF FAITH - TRUST GOD'S PROTECTION

I give you a genuine gift; and recognising this, you can be of good cheer. How can the world harm you, if I stand in front of you as a protective shield and do not let anything come near you? Hence take your stand behind the shield of faith, and you shall be safe against the onslaught of those who mean you no good. I constantly stand by your side, ready to protect you at the moment of danger. And this faith has to be so convincing that you banish every fear and distress.

I am with you, and prevent you from being caught up in the undergrowth -which the many constraints of the world present to you and to which you fear succumbing. Just look up and call me mentally, and you shall never walk alone but always in My company, whereupon you walk free of care till the end of your days. The world shall still harass you much indeed but his must not make you anxious, because I am stronger than the world, and if the world pressurised you I nevertheless want you to be a t peace, they shall be unable to accomplish a thing against you.

Hence be happy and of good cheer and scorn the world, i.e. regard neither it nor what comes out of it. My kingdom shall compensate you for what the world denies you, and to dwell in My kingdom truly is desirable, for you will not be disappointed. I am Lord also of this terrestrial world and I also arrange your earth-life, but leave this care entirely to me and do not be weighted down therewith too, because the state of your soul is much more important and this you should remedy. Earth-life I Myself can regulate for you, but the spiritual life you have to shape yourselves, according to your will; and so that nothing would detract from the work of your soul, I take over the care for your body with all its needs for its maintenance and fulfilment of the earth task.

And since I am making this promise, you can verily entrust yourselves to Me - everything coming over you shall work for the good of your soul. And therefore I demand fullest trust in My assistance, and help shall be given you in whatever cares you may have. Because nothing is impossible to Me and I hold all the reins of infinity according to My Will; in Wisdom and outsize Love, for the greatest benefit of My beings, for whom I want to prepare a blissful lot into all eternity.

AMEN

BD 4752
October 2, 1949

WORSHIPPING THE MOTHER OF GOD

All your spiritual questions will be answered as that will help to provide clarity where truth must be distinguished from error, provided that you are anxious to find the pure truth. For when you are governed by the desire to have your already existent views corroborated, you are not receptive for pure truth. You must ask for this and desire to receive the right answer.

The mother of My physical body on earth had already been chosen from eternity to become the mother of the Savior of mankind. She possessed an enlightened soul, which incarnated on earth for this sublime mission, and she was pure and perfect compared with her earthly sisters. However, she still had to go through a hard life in order to attain to the supreme bliss in the spiritual kingdom and become a true child of God, i.e., to achieve the supreme goal: complete union with Me. With the fulfillment of her mission she became entitled to be considered as "holiest being" in the spiritual kingdom, for through the suffering she had had to go through on earth she had become an image of God. Through her love for Me she was placed in a state of suffering thanks to which also her physical body was spiritualized. Thus she became a shining example of a mother bearing the deepest sorrow for her child.

However, the divine adoration shown her by people is not in accordance with My will. For although she was the mother of My physical body, in the spiritual kingdom she is a being of light, full of love and wisdom that wants to help men towards light and beatitude.

Beatitude in the spiritual kingdom is possible only in union with Me, and this a soul can only achieve through conscious aspiration for such a union. Thus, the thoughts of him who wants to gain beatitude must be filled with Me as their sole aspiration. He must seek this union with Me of his own free will, unbiased by spiritual forces because, if it were allowed, every human being would feel the influence of these forces that wish to help men out of their great love for them.

The soul has turned apostate from Me of its own free will, and of its own free will it must return to Me. Any influence by the beings of light would amount to a limitation of the free will. The action of the free will consists in the voluntary striving of this will toward Me, toward a union with Me, and this striving will be in every way supported by the beings of light. However, any adoration of a being of light is a will in the "wrong direction". The beings of light are within the love for Me, they keep worshipping and praising Me and never wish to accept any adoration for themselves knowing Me to be the Being most worthy of adoration.

He who correctly understands the relationship with Me of the beings of light whose love for Me has kindled into a bright fire, will also realize how wrong the thinking of those people is who show such adoration for the Mother of God. They will also understand that this cannot be My will, for this way people are kind of creating for themselves a "second God", a being whom they show adoration which it does not wish to accept. Man should at all times strive for a union with Me in order to achieve the goal still on earth.

AMEN

BD 4757
October 9, 1949

BODY - SOUL - SPIRIT - EXPLANATIONS

Men cannot comprehend the mutual relationship of body, soul and spirit. And therefore it is difficult to explain them the function of the spirit. The spirit is opposing the body, while the soul stays between both, so that in a way it has to decide for the body or for the spirit, but can never turn to both.

At the beginning of the embodiment as man, the soul is completely devoted to the body. It has therefore the aim to fulfill all desires of the body, i.e. thinking, feeling and the will - as the soul of man - are tuned solely to the body, who as itself still matter seeks to join with matter too. Therefore man longs only for material goods, because they are the sum of all that suits the body.

Therefore the spirit does not make itself felt. The soul does not listen what the spirit wants from it. The spirit cannot carry through itself because the body still has the priority and seizes the soul entirely, thus dominating its thoughts and aspirations.

But the soul can also recognize the worthlessness of earthly things. It can consider the bodily wishes as unimportant, it can demand more from the Earth-life than only materialistic goods. Then comes the spirit into its right, it makes itself heard, and will be listen to by the soul.

The soul starts to follow another direction, it asks nothing for the body, but strives for spiritual goods. It accepts instructions, i.e. it accepts without contradiction what the spirit conveys for it. It feels happy and so pays less attention to the body, or tries to make the body receptive to what the spirit asks of the soul: to give up earthly matter and trade in spiritual goods.

Now the spirit is victorious over the body. Both spirit and body try to win the soul for themselves and if the spirit succeeds in displacing the desires of the body it is victor.

But what is to be understood by the "spirit"? The Spirit is the Divine in man - it is that which marks man a divine Creature; it is that which unites man with the Father-Spirit from Eternity. It is the consciousness in man, to be united eternally with the Father-Spirit of Eternity. As soon as the Spirit enters into action, only then man can recognize himself as a "Creature of GOD. Previously as a living being he was only conscious of himself, who tries to get everything that life offers.

But when man recognizes himself then the world is nothing more for him; then he searches for higher goods…. then his thoughts are directed toward the spiritual realm; then he will seek contact with the One Who gave him life; then his thinking is right and his wishes and acts according to the divine Will of GOD.

Then the Spirit of GOD in man is working, to whom the soul now gives away, thus the Spirit guides and teaches it, so that body, soul and spirit become one, establishing the union with GOD, because the Spirit presses incessantly towards the Father-Spirit, with Whom it is united and remains so in all Eternity.

AMEN

BD 4758
October 11, 1949

RE-INCARNATION - LIGHT BEINGS

If you long for Truth I will never allow you to fall into wrong doctrine. Wherever you lack the right knowledge or have the wrong conception I will give you the explanation, because I do not want you to think wrong.

You live on Earth only a short time, but not too short to achieve redemption. During your earthly life you can totally change your being, you can change your self-love, which is strong in the beginning of your earthly life, to unselfish Love for your fellowman. Through this you can reach a degree of maturity, which enables you to enter the Light-spheres and become filled with Bliss.

Still, the degree of Bliss in the spiritual realm varies according to the condition of the soul, this determines the soul's ability to accept MY rays of Light which touch it directly, coming from ME, thus implying MY presence, which means unity with ME.

This union can only be accomplished with a being that has changed itself to Love. The degree of Love thus determines the degree of happiness. Man on Earth can certainly reach this degree of Love, and depart from this Earth as MY true child. Then its lot is unlimited Bliss. Man can, however, fail to come to this perfection, but through deeds of Love on this Earth he can make his soul receptive for Light.

If his will turns to ME he has stood his life's test, which he has proven to ME with deeds of Love. Then the Kingdom of Light accepts his soul. There it can develop itself even further upwards. But it can never reach the degree which a man reaches who earnestly strives for perfection on Earth, because that soul is touched by ME, and MY rays of Light do not find resistance, because that soul is crystallized by Love, and MY Light can fully penetrate it.

Now you can understand that this degree of Bliss presupposes only ONE earthly life, otherwise the reward would have to be lessened. You will understand that the union with ME has to be established already on Earth in free will and with great effort. This Bliss is MY present in return for total surrender to ME, which I will reward with MY unlimited Love. Therefore, it would be an injustice of MY part if I gave the same wages to those souls who have wasted their life on Earth.

The possibility to come to maturity on Earth is the same for everyone. Each has all means at his disposal. He can ask for Grace and use it as he wills. With the right use of his will everyone can reach his goal and come to perfection. All that is asked is to change into Love and everyone can practice Love, if he wants to. I do not ask anything of you that you cannot accomplish, because the help of JESUS CHRIST is available for you. That help gives strength to the right will, so that it can be turned into deeds.

If you have the right desire you all could become Eternally happy. The right will must be rewarded accordingly, because that soul must be weighed differently in the beyond than one who has neglected in earthly life to develop itself and did not strive earnestly for perfection. Understand, that such a soul stands in another degree of Light, but it can still be called Blessed because it has lifted itself out of darkness and ignorance to become a receiver of Light, even if it is still very weak. The soul can in the spiritual realm ascend to a higher blessed state, because the rays of Light, which it receives continually, increase its degree of Light. That explains why a re-incarnation on Earth is unnecessary and without purpose to come to higher maturity, because the remembrance of the soul's former existence must be taken from it and only the free will, will be decisive.

The free will can also cause regression and thus endanger the already achieved degree of Light. On the other hand, the soul keeps in the spiritual Kingdom what it already has, and can work with it successfully.

The re-incarnation of a Light-being on the Earth to fulfill a mission is a deed of greatest Love and Mercy, because its life in the flesh seems for a soul in freedom unbearable as soon as it has even a glimmer of knowledge. A being, which departs from Earth immaturely and in deep darkness, is still near the Earth but mostly unconscious of its lost physical life. Its longing for earthly possessions is strong. To place such a being again on Earth would truly not be wise or loving, because his desire would not be to strive for a higher maturity. The craving for the material must be overcome, which is much more difficult on Earth than in the spiritual realm, where the being can realize how unreal it is and loosen itself from it, which will be the beginning of its ascent.

A being with a little insight feels itself in its spiritual state already extremely happy and never longs for the ties of earthly life anymore. Each spark of insight means a little knowledge, which is Truth and makes it happy, because it can be active with its spiritual treasures. Love also urges it to share its possession with needy souls.

Each deed of Love increases the flow of Light, also knowledge and happiness. Such being will never give up its state of freedom to return to Earth because it realizes it can mature in the spiritual realm, and its work is needed.

On the other hand, when a Light-being incarnates itself on Earth is an act of greatest Love and Mercy, which demands a great degree of Love. Its concern is to bring help to human beings who dwell in great darkness and live in error, who need help so as not to sink into the depth.

Such an incarnation can enable the Light- being to become a child of GOD, which means the highest degree of perfection and can only be reached on Earth. That soul has to go the same way in the flesh with all the temptations of the powers of darkness. It has no privileges because of its former maturity. However, a total descent into the depths is impossible, because it is under protection of the spiritually perfected souls who will help but will never force its will.

The soul must as a human being struggle and fight, and it is without remembrance of its former existence. It must live a life of Love, serving its fellowman as leader. The lot of such a soul will be much more difficult, but it will reach its goal because love urges it to take this road on Earth, and Love is the power which overcomes and attains everything because it means union with the Everlasting Love Itself, and it will always find support from ME.

AMEN

BD 4768
October 23, 1949

COLLAPSE OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL HIERARCHY - THE TRUE CHURCH OF CHRIST

The ultimate end is preceded by a time when My Word and everything that refers to Myself as Creator and Sustainer comes under attack. They will try to destroy all faith in a Deity, signifying open battle against everything spiritual. Those most affected shall be the church organizations and their adherents, because everything outwardly identifiable as representative of My kingdom and teaching shall be proceeded against.

I will therefore cause representatives of My Word to arise outside these organizations that have received My call to spread My teaching, because these are in possession of the full Truth, and therefore enabled in the end-time to instruct their fellow men. Because it becomes increasingly urgent in the time prior to the end to strengthen or awaken men's faith, as they only then begin to question the consistency of teachings handed down to them by tradition.

And they shall recognise that I do not side with those who traffic with Me through the church - who consider themselves as especially advantaged through their adherence to a church.

I do of a truth love each of My children, but if a child does not do the Father's will to the extent of utilising the gift of the intellect bestowed upon it, for activating same and the heart in the discernment of My will and to recognise false prophets masquerading as My messengers, then such child distances itself from Me to the point of rarely finding its way back to Me. These too I steadily provide with My Word, approaching them directly to bring them knowledge, i.e., I send them My messengers to clear them up; but they do not accept instruction and hence are not excusable for losing their way.

If through the carrying on of My adversary however the people's church is taken from them, then only those of a true faith shall remain unshaken, and in sufficiently intimate union with Me to let Me be near them always. These shall not be affected by severity of measure or brutal decrees, because they know where to look for the true church of Christ and stand up for My Word with increasing fervour, even whilst also not safe against the persecutors of all faith. But all of you have yet to stand up, and the firmness of your resistance shall derive from inner conviction that you walk within Truth, supported by possession of My word which I Myself conveyed to you.

And then you and all those hearing you and wishing to serve Me shall speak with the tongue of angels, and everything bouncers off their backs, because then they know also that they shall have to hold on for only a short time of their blessedness. They know that everything external can shake but not the church, which Jesus Christ founded on earth - the true church, which the gates of hell do not overcome. Countless men nevertheless shall fall away from faith - they will not understand why I should not protect a church which they regard as "founded by God", and they do not p[robe themselves on whether they are members of the church I founded, because they are denied free thought about it.

And thus, something regarded by men as invincible disintegrates. It will collapse like a house of cards because it is the work of men, without substance. But Mine shall not be overcome, they shall have the power of faith, which stands firm because it finds My support. They shall draw power from Me because they believe in Me and hence belong to My church, which cannot be overcome by the gates of hell. Yet it shall be a difficult period, to which I refer time and again, to remind those of you belonging to Me to prepare, to repeatedly gain power from Me through receipt of My Word, and action in love.

The time for yonder conflict is at hand, and then you must be armed and stand fast when all those of armchair faith fail, deeming themselves within Truth without ever thinking about what they are required go believe. They shall waver and fall away, but you re to stand fast and deliver proof of inner, living union resulting in a living faith which provides the power for enduring to the end.

AMEN

BD 4777
November 10, 1949

HARDEST PUNISHMENT

To be enclosed into the hardest matter is the most severe punishment that can happen to a spiritual being, that was already embodied as man on earth. Today's innumerable creations are the proof that countless beings have to start again on their way of development. Because as long as spirituals exist that need development, there will exist also earthly material creations, that serve the spiritual as carrier, and make its development possible through its form, with different shapes of harder or softer substance. As long as those creations exist, the spiritual is not yet redeemed.

During the time-space of one Redemption period, the spiritual can have evolved until man, out of the hardest matter. This possibility exists. But that requires the giving up of the resistance at a definite time; this also would be possible but labors in vain against the stubbornness of the spiritual, that in the beginning is so opposed to God, that eternities can go by until the resistance is broken or has become weaker. And that resistance gives evidence to the creations, that appear to the human eye as unchangeable, often through endless times. - - Creations for instance that in a certain way build the crust of the Earth, and go through the forceful dissolution through God's Will, if through that the spiritual could receive the possibility of an upward development.

Therefore one Redemption-period is not enough for this spiritual. However, it experiences at the end of this period the stirring in the universe and now urges itself towards a new form. The resistance against God diminishes because it feels His tremendous Force and Might. And God takes into account its desire and dissolves all creations at the end of the epoch that now constitutes the turning point also for the spiritual that was previously bound in inactivity in the interior of the Earth through eternity.

The spiritual is now ready to serve and is incorporated in an external form, which then permits an activity, though only very slight in the beginning, and the developmental process above the Earth begins, and leads also with a guaranty to the embodiment as man -- although this only again after a long time. This is a further explanation for the destruction of the Earth in the coming time, that has been foreseen in the eternal Salvation Plan, and even though many people's lives will be sacrificed, it is however Redemption for the spiritual that longs for a new forming.

AMEN

BD 4781
November 14, 1949

MEETING AGAIN IN THE BEYOND IN A STATE OF MATURITY

In the spiritual kingdom those souls recognize one another, which are in the same grade of maturity. Souls at a certain level of maturity are able to receive the Light, and also have the ability to see spiritually. Souls in darkness cannot recognize one another even though they were acquainted with each other on earth. In the beyond they will be able to see other beings well and communicate with them, but there will be no possibility of recognizing them. They no longer have the same bodily characteristics, and to see spiritually would require more maturity of the soul.

But a soul who is in the Light can find a soul it knew back on earth and approach it without being recognized by it. For that reason the Light soul can assist them but under cover, so that the rays of Light going out from them do not cause a coercing influence on the immature beings.

Therefore, for those immature souls, parted from this earth into the spiritual world there are souls who are willing to help, and they come to them because love bound them together when they were on this earth.

Nevertheless, those souls have to open themselves in free will for such teachings and counseling. They can be pointed to the right way but must choose to go that way themselves. However, if these souls are at a level of maturity where they are both able to receive Light, even if it is in a different intensity, then they will also possess the ability to see spiritually and recognize each other to their indescribable joy. Then they will work together to support and teach each other and express their love for one another, which will make them exceedingly happy.

A meeting in the spiritual kingdom is therefore a certain fact, but it can take a long time be fore a soul enters into the Light spheres and meets its loved ones again then only to realize that they were often close as advisers and guides on the way up.

That bliss of meeting again is indescribable and compensates for much suffering that they had to endure before they came to the Light. But wherever a soul is helped through its love there its goal will also be reached, because Love is the strongest force that can help the un- redeemed soul, which also secures for him an entrance into the spiritual kingdom, the Kingdom of Light and Bliss.

AMEN

BD 4877
April 10, 1950

ABOUT THE SEEKING AND FINDING OF GOD

A man's spirit cannot grasp Me - My Father-Spirit from eternity, until it has united with Me. - The unification with Me is an act presupposing maximum willingness to enter upon My will, an assimilation therefore with My primordial being. - Only that which has become one with Me can recognise Me, otherwise there can be no talk about recognition but only faith.

Man's spirit has the capacity to recognise indeed, but not in isolation from Me, only in union. He carries a spark of My eternal Father-Spirit within him and hence is a share of Myself that has gone forth from Me, being constantly in contact with Me, but brought into operation only through man's will.

And this will has to subordinate itself to Me - then the spirit-spark within man can become active. But it often takes a lengthy period for man's will to awaken the spirit within him, and this is time lost for eternity. - An earth-walk in ignorance is of no benefit for the soul, because then same lives only for the world - it does not recognise the meaning and purpose of the earth-walk - it has not been in touch with the spirit within it yet and is therefore completely blind.

Only the awakening of the spirit-spark within man assures upward-development to the soul - its ripening; because where the spirit has been awoken it encourages the soul to turn away from the world and listen to its voice. Then there is a dawning - light has broken up the darkness. The spirit edifies the soul about My Being. My works and My perpetual care for My creatures. The spirit leads man into truth, it conveys knowledge to him, which cannot be brought to him from without, - because it would then be presented to him incomprehensibly, or he may lack the capacity to grasp it. The spirit then constantly urges the soul toward filiation with Me because, being a part of Me it also desires to drew the soul unto itself; hence filiation with Me should also be the aim of the former.

Only at a certain level of cognition does man begin to acquire understanding of My Being - notwithstanding the fact that he shall not be capable of fathoming its full depth into all eternity. As man he does not grasp it, and a being of light also still stands at great distance to Me, flooded nevertheless by My power, making it exceedingly blissful.

It is not possible to fully fathom My Being, because I outshine everything with light and power and Am therefore something incomprehensible to all beings - even where same have reached a high level of perfection. Because, were I to be capable of being fathomed, I should be nothing unlimited, neither in perfection nor power. - But it is My very unfathomability that makes a light-being happy - that it can look up to Me and feel an ever deepening love for Me; that it can steadily strive for Me, desiring Me and finding constant fulfilment of its longing. My unattainability to the being heightens its love, perceiving as it does My love as the greatest present in view of this My unattainability.

But there again My creature is inseparably bound to Me. - Its self-inflicted imperfection, its condition of total contrariety to My primordial Being does not inhibit My love of it, and cannot move Me in all eternity to cast it out, hence to separate Myself from it.

Unattainable as I might be to the being, it nevertheless is connected with Me - it belongs to Me, because it has gone forth from My power and is an innate part of Me, and this unity with me is to find its crowning in the conscious striving by the being for filiation with Me. - It is to place itself in a condition of bliss, through its striving for Me, because in order to feel My love and perceive same as blissfulness, the being's will necessarily must incline towards Me. There must be no more resistance in the being - it must desire to be with Me in order to be raised up by Me.

And this raising up to Me - this drawing aloft to Myself is a state that never ceases in all eternity. The being never reaches the ultimate goal, yet steadily moves closer to Me - a certainty which to you men on earth is incomprehensible still. But the blissfulness of the being consists in constant longing and fulfilling.

A completely satisfied being would not be capable of feeling further longing, and miss therefore the elation of fulfilment as well. But I want My children to constantly strive for Me - I want to be constantly in a position of giving and to be therefore constantly desired. And I shall, as the ultimate goal strive therefore to entice the beings to the greatest love and longing, yet always stand above My beings - not from a lack of, but overwhelming love - because I wish to prepare bliss which never ceases - because My love does not cease in all eternity.

AMEN

BD 4878
April 13, 1950

FORERUNNER OF JESUS AT THE END

From your ranks there will emerge one that will bear witness for My coming in the clouds. And as you will hear him, know that the end is near. He is one of the purest: he is full of love and kindness and therefore closely united with Me, he is for you humans a comforter and friend, a deliverer from the miseries of the soul. He is of luminous spirit, and knows about the judgment of the end and therefore he warns and implores humanity in My name.

He is a fighter for Me and My realm and is in fullest cognition. Therefore, he knows also where the pure Truth is represented and he will emerge out of the rows of these who receive My teachings from above. Through his conduct, through his love for his neighbors, he will himself be taught from above.

Because he must finally represent My office to be--My herald before My return. Because the time has come, the predictions of the prophets are fulfilled and so he also has to appear who is descended to Earth out of the realm of the light for My sake to announce to humanity that finds itself in misery and grief.

He will bear witness of Me, because his voice is My voice, and whoever hears him, hears Me. However, he will not stay long with you people. - Before you recognize him, he will indeed be in your midst, but My opponent will persecute him and incite humanity against him. He will preach about love, but humanity will listen to him in hate. They will hunt him and try to kill him. But I know how to protect him until his hour has come, because he has to finish his mission. He must prepare the path for Me ... he has to uphold My children and inform them of the Lord's return that is soon to come.

And when he appears, then there is not much more time. His words will catch fire and wake from sleep the lazy and undecided, because he is My mouthpiece, and through him I can speak openly once more. And again he will be a voice that cries in the wilderness, he who returns only because I need a strong force before the end, a force that comes from above to help humanity. But the world will hate him and will use every means to exterminate him, in spite of the fact that he preaches and does only good.

The world is absorbed in darkness and all the lights are dimmed. Therefore, a bright light begins to illuminate the Earth. All the carriers of light will come for oil to have stronger lights against the worldly people's attempt to extinguish them.

And all who remained in the right faith will recognize him as the precursor of My coming down again, and they will know that the time is fulfilled when I am to be expected, and with Me the last judgment. And they will take his words to their hearts because they will feel that it is I who speaks though him and that I announce Myself through him who is My messenger, as it has been decided since eternity.

But it will be a very difficult position for him to maintain with those people who worship the world and do not want to hear his warnings and exhortations. They will not recoil from trying to end his life, in spite of his endeavors to be helpful to all men. Among them will be many who do want to accept his assistance. But the others want to prevent him from fulfilling his mission. But ere that I will carry him away to Me in My realm until he has prepared for Me the way for all who want to see Me, and whose faith he strengthens. For he only delivers what he receives from Me through the inner word, through the Spirit that works extraordinarily in him.

AMEN

BD 4879
April 14, 1950

ABOUT THE GRAVITY OF THE HOUR AND THE NEAR END

You will soon find that My Word will be fulfilled, for the time has come which I have constantly announced through Seers and prophets. They all proclaimed My Word and, therefore, spoke only of that which I wanted to tell men. Therefore, there is no doubt that these prophesies will be fulfilled, since MY WORD is the Truth. However, the believers are not clear as to when My prophesies will be fulfilled, and therefore, they are not taken seriously, for everyone thinks that only the future will bring that which has been announced a long time ago. They do not know when the time is fulfilled and do not assume that they are in the middle of this time. -They believe, and still do not believe. They do not reject it, but do not believe it for the present time, and are consequently lukewarm in the work on their souls.

But I keep telling you that you do not have much time left for changing your life, if you do not want to be surprised. You will be on this earth for a very short time only, and it is up to you whether you will also belong to the inhabitants of the New Earth. For then you have to believe firmly and unflinchingly that the end is near and prepare for this end. You must live in accordance with My Will, then you will experience it in yourselves in what time you are living. Then you will lose no more time, for then you will know what fate is awaiting man on earth. And so that you may not belong to those miserable ones who must fear the end, you will have to join Me and turn your back to everything that is the world's. But if you live your lives without faith, you pay only attention to the world and do not recognize the gravity of the hour. And then you will be lost hopelessly for an endlessly long time. I can only warn you of the end and admonish you to love, but I cannot convey cognition and knowledge to you by force. Therefore, you are in great danger, and that only because you do not believe the words of the Seers and prophets that the end is near. However, My Love causes you to walk painful paths to turn your eyes away from the world. My Love speaks to you through MY servants; it wants to save you, but it allows you complete freedom.

AMEN

BD 4887
May 1, 1950

REMORSE OF SOULS WHO REFUSE DIVINE GIFTS OF GRACE

Souls, to whom I gave My Word but have refused to believe it as the voice of the Father, are in great need. Indeed they have the ability to recognize it but they lack the will to earnestly verify it. When these souls become enlightened their remorse will be exceedingly great that they did not use this precious gift of Grace from Me. Their self-reproach will cause them great suffering. Those to whom My gift of Grace is offered are to same extent called to a spiritual activity, be- cause I know the maturity of their souls and I want to help them to higher heights. As soon as they are willing to accept the Truth they are able to understand the Truth.

They are standing at the crossroad, to respond to the Everlasting Truth, or to be drawn to the world. Their own will determines which road they chose. Man can go either way, but if they choose the wrong road they have to give an account of such a decision. Souls understand this subconsciously even if their intellect denies it, therefore they are in great distress. There are great contradictions where the soul and intellect are in conflict. Happy is he if the soul can convince the intellect of its error before it is too late, that is, be fore the soul leaves its physical cover. But if it enters the spiritual realm in a state of darkness then the Light that should have enlightened it burns as a fire within it. It is in darkness through its own fault for fleeing the Light of My Love and Grace.

This awareness stays with it, even in its state of ignorance. He lives then in great pain longing for the great gift of Grace, which cannot be given again once it has been rejected. But they can be helped through the Light-beings although they do not appear as Light-carriers. The free will of the soul will once again be tested, but in another way. Again the soul stands at a crossroad to follow the Light- beings, who, although they are not recognized, are always near them to help, or to be obstinate and refuse their help.

Even men on Earth are not forced to accept the light, which is brought to them from above. So, in the spiritual realm the will of the soul decides what attitude it takes toward the offer of My everlasting Love to help them upwards. On Earth, man has a great gift of Grace in My Word, and will bring spiritual maturity to them. So it is irresponsible to ignore or reject My Word, which come to you from above.

It is understandable that the soul is greatly depressed because it ignored the sure way to reach Eternal life and now dwells in a pitiable condition in spiritual darkness and unhappiness. But it was their free will. Through their will they have created for themselves this regrettable condition. The soul must endure it, or in free will strive to change. It must accept each opportunity which My Love and Mercy created for it in order to ascend, after a long time, to higher spheres and enter the Kingdom of Light. It is your will that decides your lot in Eternity, your will can awaken your soul to Life, or cause spiritual death.

AMEN

BD 4899
May 19, 1950

PREACHING PURE TRUTH FROM THE HEAVENS

I convey the Gospel to earth, and as you receive it from above, it is pure and uncontaminated through the will of man. I know that this is necessary, that countless people cannot find Me because they are not taught the truth. Therefore, I Myself enter the spirit of those who want to serve Me, so that they now receive the truth in its purest form. This, My Love and Wisdom, has long since recognized as essential, and I protect the recipient of the truth from above, from the influence of im-pure spirits, that would like to continue his thinking and prevent the truth from being conveyed to him.

Therefore, whoever receives My Gospel, which I Myself taught on earth and which I again require My servants to spread on earth, can rest assured that he has the truth, that he, as My disciple of the final time, can teach his fellow-men without having to fear that error may enter his teaching. And thus, he should influence all those who cross his path. He should consider himself as My spokesman and always stand up for that which he has received from ME PERSONALLY and which, because it is the pure truth, has taken roots within him!

At present there are many beings of light incarnated on earth, since the great spiritual distress requires extraordinary help, which can only be given by them. Such souls are usually spiritual leaders, i.e. they are in close association with Me because they are living according to My Will, and consequently they can receive My teaching directly and pass it on to their fellow-men.

Such beings of light have a degree of maturity that makes it impossi-ble for them to fall. They always go through life most humble and un-selfish and are only endeavoring to bring My Kingdom to men, not expecting any benefit for themselves; they only want to serve Me and help other people. Therefore, such a being of light, sent to earth by Me, can incarnate itself several times if this is necessary because of the low spiritual state of men.

Such an incarnation then always consists of serving absolutely to the end, for My will is predominant in these beings since they voluntarily subordinated themselves to Me, and they can never lose their degree of maturity on earth. Inferior spirits can never have any influence on such a being. An already perfected spirit like this can never fall in his life on earth, which means, he can never fail in the fulfilling of his mission. In the eyes of men such a mission may appear to have failed through a sudden recall into the spiritual realm, or through adverse human measures that prematurely terminate the mortal life of such a spirit. However, I know that, too, from eternity, but do not interfere with My might in the free will of men. But the work of salvation will nevertheless be completed, and everything will happen as is destined in My plan from eternity.

Even the most perfect spirits from the heavens will incarnate them-selves temporarily to achieve a certain spiritual success among men because men are too weak in their resistance without such help. And then also the dead will rise from their graves, i.e. the spiritually com-pletely blind may be awakened and made to see through such a flash of lightening from above.

But then it will be the time before the end, when also My coming back to earth may be expected, which has constantly been announced by prophets and seers. And prior to My coming the greatest light on earth will be shining in a most simple appearance. Once more he will an-nounce Me as he did before I appeared in the flesh on this earth, be-fore I commenced My teaching of the people whom I wanted to bring the Gospel.

He was My forerunner and will be it again. You will recognize him by his words, as he will be using the same words in announcing Me as he once did. His spirit only returns to earth to fulfill the law, according to which he must precede Me, fully aware of his origin and his mission. He understands everything and also knows what his lot on earth is go-ing to be. But he does not avoid it because it is part of the work of sal-vation in which he participates because of his love for the yet unre-deemed.

He knows that his mission is fulfilled only with his death, and he has no other desire than to be united with his LORD and MASTER, his BROTHER and FRIEND, his FATHER from eternity.

AMEN

BD 4993
November 2, 1950

SPIRITUAL COERCION

The greatest danger for man is spiritual coercion which prevents the recognition and free decision of his will.

Each man is an individual being that has to perfect itself and, there-fore, everyone is responsible for his own way of life on which depends the attainment of a degree of perfection.

Everyone must decide freely and testify to Me of his will. I demand this testimony and am not agreeable to it that one person determines for his fellow-men in what direction they have to think, will or act.

A man's freedom of will must not be violated, but it is, when the aim of a person's will is determined by laws and he is directed either by promises or threats to move only in a particular direction. I will never accept such coercion although I do not openly oppose it so as not to use coercion Myself.

Man is a thinking individual, and I have given him the ability to will and think freely so that in the last stage of his spiritual development on earth he can make his decision, in accordance with which he will then be rewarded in eternity.

If a man makes known to his fellow-men the consequences of using their will in a righteous or wrong way, it is good and in accordance with My will. It is also My will that light is given concerning the rela-tionship that exists and that should exist between man and his creator. However, a good instruction concerning the divine doctrine of love and the importance of practicing unselfish love of one's fellow-man is quite sufficient. And all this must be done without coercion.

Man must be taught, but never forced into accepting a doctrine be-cause he must use his own judgement and impulses in directing his will. I gave man a free will, but you take it away from him, thus using your own will in a wrong way, although you believe that you work for Me and are commissioned by Me.

I have never commissioned My disciples to spread My doctrine by way of religious intolerance because this could never lead to a faith beneficial for the soul in its upward development.

Besides, I demand of mankind only the belief in Me as the Supreme Perfect Being and faith in My omnipotence, wisdom and love as well as the power of love.

If you believe this, you will yourselves experience the power of love and recognise also everything else that is essential, for then My Spirit which teaches truth will work within you.

However, a faith that has been forced upon you will not lead you to perfection. Such a faith will seldom become alive, and I cannot look upon a compulsory faith as the decision of a free will because your will could not become active within you if you only confess a certain creed as a result of your education without having evaluated it as to its worth or otherwise.

What I demand of you to believe is that you can win beatitude only through love, but you have to acquire this belief by yourselves. You may accept the doctrine about it, but have to practice love in order to gain the certainty within yourselves that love is the redeeming power; and only this inner conviction is faith, which is life-giving because it was won through a free will.

Any type of coercion is a sign of imperfection because it violates free-dom, which originally was a property of the spiritual being and which it has to regain if it wants to win beatitude.

How can a coercive measure that deprives a person of spiritual free-dom be claimed to be in accordance with My Will, if a person is virtu-ally compelled to believe something which, as far as I am concerned, needs completely free deliberation and acceptance?

I as the supreme lawgiver have given mankind no other commandment than that of love, which comprises also Moses' ten commandments, because that would bear witness against Myself or cause doubts in the free will of man.

However, men presume that they can give laws for which they have no authority, thus they infringe upon man's free will.

Every law is coercion, and every kind of coercion is against My will. If a man has no freedom of thinking, but is forced to believe in some doctrine, his volition-test on earth comes to nothing, for it must be his own decision, not a decision into which he was forced.

Every dogmatic doctrine is coercion, irrespective of whether it is true or not. Every dogma is a violation of the free will, which at the mo-ment of a spiritual decision is unfree because this decision has already been dictated and can only be evaded by committing a sin. I afford everyone the right of a free decision.

I only demand deliberation concerning that which a man is asked to believe. If after deliberation he cannot accept it with full conviction, I do not rate it as a sin. However, he does sin, if he confesses a doctrine with his lips without having asked his heart.

Everyone is responsible only for himself, and it is presumptuous if one person wants to determine the faith of thousands by a precept which must always be considered a dogmatic doctrine.

Whatever violates man's freedom of will, can never have My approval, for not even I Myself demand of people the acceptance of truth if their own will does not desire it.

I do keep teaching them and offering them the pure truth, but everyone is free to accept or reject it.

And this is how you should teach your fellow-men, lovingly, but al-lowing them spiritual freedom for their decision, for a coerced faith has no merit before Me.

AMEN

BD 5000
November 13, 1950

ETERNAL LIFE

Eternal life is at stake, the life of the soul in the spiritual Kingdom af-ter the death of the people on this earth, the whole of Eternity. Do you understand the gravity of it? Think about it! What great responsibility you have to your earthly life where you create for yourself your lot in eternity, and that all available means are at your disposal to become blessed. But when you do not use them it will greatly harm your soul.

Bear in mind that you will be called to give account for your thinking and for your will and deeds on earth, and that you cannot undo any-thing there. In the beyond you cannot make up for what you have ne-glected to do here. You will find your reward in like measure to your life on earth. Every thought and every deed works itself out, so that man is turned away from that goal or is led to it. Therefore man must endeavor to obtain God's grace, to be able to stand be fore God's Judgment seat.

The salvation of your soul is at stake, but during your earthly life you only pay attention to your body and its needs, neglecting the soul.

The Love of God will never let you go, the Love of God does not want you lost for an eternally long time, but rather to have everlasting Life. The Love of God strives for you as long as you live on earth, with endless patience He bears your weakness and mistakes, and His mercy knows no bounds. As long as you are on this earth, His Love for you is available and He longs for unity with you. This union in highest Love brings you to a state of blissfulness, which He will prepare for you because all are His children. But it is very difficult to start to lead you to this bliss as long as you yourself do not have the will to be led. This will cannot be forced, you must change yourself in absolute free will and take on the original nature that you had when you first came forth from God, your Creator and Eternal Father. Then you will once again be that being after His "image" that can unite itself with Him without having to perish because of His Light.

This change in your being is your earthly commission, your aim and your destiny, and it is not difficult if you long only for God. However, the cast is a hard struggle if you are a follower of the world. The world is your enemy, your danger, and your downfall, you must avoid it, and you must not fall into its spell. You must overcome the world and strive only after God's Kingdom, which offers exceedingly more pre-cious rewards. You must long for God who can and will give you eve-rything that makes you happy.

AMEN

BD 5004
November 21, 1950

A ROCK SHALL BE MADE TO TEETER - A SPIRITUAL QUAKING

Mankind shall go through a great spiritual quaking, to enable it to recognise error, which heretofore it had presented as Truth. I shall openly point men to My Word, I shall bring a rock to sway and men individually shall decide which to discard: My Word, or an infrastructure which had grounded itself on same, Only one can they accept, and men can form independent opinions. It is for mankind's sake that I bring this about in order for them to rid themselves of a bondage, which had made thinking and volition unfree, hindering the decision of free will for which they exist on earth. I shall bring a rock to sway, and when the foundation is shaken the entire structure shall crash, i.e. men shall no longer fear a power behind which they supposed God because they only then recognise Me Who am mightier than yonder power and do not side with same.

Spiritually it will indeed mean chaos, and at the start error will attempt to assert itself, but then Truth shall flare as lightning and throw dazzling light upon false teachings, and these shall not withstand Truth, as everywhere proclaimers of Truth shall then emerge, light-bearers shall find listeners although they shall attract bitter hostility from the adherents to yonder power which suffered shipwreck. I proclaim to you men what is coming, and you can expect it soon; but everything takes its time, and this event too points to the imminent end, because the end of a great city had been prophesied by seers and prophets.

It is a world-shattering event, which nevertheless has a spiritual foundation and is to have spiritual effect. Before the entire world it shall witness of me, Who am Truth eternal and cannot tolerate untruth beside Me, and proceed against same when the time has come.

AMEN

BD 5015
December 6, 1950

SPIRITUAL MANOEUVRE

A great spiritual manoeuvre shall take place, so that mankind comes to grips with issues affecting the imminent end, because something is to occur which had been referred to by seers and prophets a long time since. These prophecies very evidently are coming to fulfilment, causing mankind to take note. Because they then heed alls signs as they begin to believe that the end is near. The spiritual operation will have terrestrial repercussions although proceeding from the spiritual kingdom, where beings of Light are engaged in bringing mankind to its senses.

Those who are only worldly-minded see no more than a natural occurrence fortuitously affecting men who happen to feature in the spiritual limelight. But those who realise that nothing is by chance pause and recognise a sign pointing to the end. Because God's dominion and providence clearly are coming to the fore; it is not men manifesting their attention to accomplish something ungodly, but an evident identification with a power that attempts to manifest with special emphasis. This fact and the method of manifestation makes people think, and they shall be impressed or otherwise, depending on spiritual maturity and stance.

The predictions of seers and prophets are fulfilling themselves, and the powers of heaven shall "shake". All spirit beings are participating and intervening in world-affairs with decisive influence, because the time has come of which it is written "The sun will lose its shine", i.e. that sun which for long enough shone for injustice, shall fade; because blind men permitted their blinding without resistance. But now, light shall shine from above and the false one shall not withstand its shine; yet the light shall emerge from the shadow of death, i.e. it shall shine only after a sick and brittle body has expired. Then the new arises from the old, and light shall come to many who will heed the signs of the times and regard everything that happens on earth as either God's will or His permission. Heaven and earth shall unite, when it comes to bringing light to men who walk in the dark.

AMEN

BD 5024
December 20, 1950

WHOEVER LOVES HIS LIFE SHALL LOSE IT

The will to live means a certain victory over death. On earth however, you cannot prevent bodily death. Death of the body can be a transition to life in the beyond, when the will in man becomes so strong that he gains that everlasting life. This will to live has My approval, however, I spoke the words "whoever loves his life will lose it, and whoever loses it will keep it".

He who thinks only about his physical life and how to preserve it will soon experience man's total helplessness when he is removed from this earth without being able to do anything about it. This kind of will to live is not meant to have victory over death.

There has to be a desire for the true life of the soul, and to that life men have to commit themselves with all the strength they possess, then will they be free from death through all eternity, then shall they live in Light and strength, and are able to be continually active to their own happiness. Then they have truthfully conquered death and the separation of the soul from the body is an awakening to new life, not troubled by the bodily cover, free from all matter and yet filled with unexpected fullness of strength.

The people on earth should yearn for this life, strive for it, and use all their power to possess it. Then they will long for death when they will give up this earthly life for the true life of eternity.

However, people cling to this bodily life too much. They fear losing it, they love this earthly life too much, therefore they will love it, and their fate will be death.

Again this does not mean the death of the body but one in which the soul, who loves this earthly life too much, sinks down into spiritual death. This death is far worse than man can imagine, because his soul is without Light and strength, totally powerless and in deep darkness. Spiritual death is an indescribable torment because the soul is well aware that it is not extinguished at the moment of death but has a fur-ther existence in an agonizing condition. The longing for activity, which is the being's happiness, can only be for the living, because this strength is needed which is present only in a living being, so a being without strength is dead.

What on earth is accomplished by means of the life force that flows to people is only for worldly activities, which increases worldly material goods but has no value for the spiritual kingdom. On the other hand spiritual work bring imperishable treasures and assures a life in eter-nity.

Therefore, the will of man should be directed seriously toward eternal life, and the use of this life force to win spiritual strength. Then, he will become victorious over death, then eternal life is for him certain and he will not taste death forever.

AMEN

BD 5041
January 14, 1951

WARNING OF SATAN'S CUNNING ACTIVITY - JESUS IS THE VICTOR

I have truly but one goal, to give beatitude to you men. - But this can only be if you yourselves want it. You must understand that not MY WILL decides this, but only your will, which is free. And My adversary contends for this will. He does not want to let you go, but cannot hold you if you desire to follow Me. Therefore, you will understand that and why he afflicts those people who strive for Me, whose will has actually already decided for Me, but whom he wants to win back. -You can only gain beatitude if you unite with Me, and this can definitely be achieved when man has decided in My favor. There is no danger for the one who wants to follow Me, hut he will be faced with all kinds of temptations while he lives on this earth because My adversary is not going to give in, even if he is without success. Although My adversary works with cunning and violence, his spirit is in darkness, otherwise he would recognize how futile his striving is.

I want to give you beatitude, and you men yourselves authorize Me by your will that seeks Me, to draw you towards Me. But Satan, who realizes that you are lost to him, does not give in, because he underestimates the power of My Love, thinking he might still wrest from Me what already belongs to Me. The means he applies is to cause confusion, to plant doubts in a person's heart and thus shake his faith in Me. However, it is again your will that decided the issue. However, if you belong to Me, you soon recognize Satan's deception and turn your back on him. What you did not understand becomes clear, and you rid yourselves of his influence; he cannot hold you because you strive towards Me. Therefore, the one who strives towards Me will reach his goal irrespective of Satan's raging during the final time before the end.

Sometimes he will not be easy to detect, for he steals in under a mask and catches hold of the most fleeting thought that might serve his purpose. He works with much cunning and violence and uses those as his tools who are not fully instructed in the truth, because error provides the cover he needs in his fight. Pure truth protects of him, for he is always recognized by those who have the truth. However, even the least error provides him with a foothold, and then he causes an awful confusion, like a wolf breaking into a sheepfold and causing fear and terror. But even then he will be unable to harm My sheep if they flee to Me, their shepherd, who protects them against all dangers. Thus it is again but the will that decides the issue, and if that is directed to Me, Satan has lost all his power over a person. This you should know, that you are always on the right path if I am your goal. Then you can neither fall nor trip, since I walk with you, because I Myself want to help you gain beatitude. Therefore, do not fear any adverse power, but rely solely on Me, your God and Father from eternity. Submit to Me and strive towards Me - then your will belongs to Me, and I will surely not allow you to fall into the hands of My adversary, who wants to alienate you from Me.

My Love takes hold of you, and the power of My love will also conquer him as nothing can ever resist it.

AMEN

BD 5062
February 12, 1951

RE-INCARNATION - YES OR NO

Light will be given you from above, wherever you are still dark within. My messengers are instructed to make light accessible to all who seek it. Whatever contributes to illumination of the spirit shall be conveyed to them, to enable them to well distinguish between truth and error, and to always recognise Him Who is Himself Truth eternal.

You My children of the earth are destined for the highest bliss I can prepare for you. But the degree of bliss will be constituted in accordance with your will, because I don't fix this. The highest bliss however presupposes also the greatest demands upon your will, because in order to attain to the childhood of God - which secures you the Father's inheritance, you need to be perfect, even as your Father in Heaven is perfect. I demand much from you children of the earth, but I give endlessly more still. What I demand of you is complete subordination to My will, and transformation to love in a high degree. In the eternal life, the level of bliss can vary endlessly - always in accordance with the degree of love you allow to blaze within you, and unfold to action.

This active charity then determines the level of maturity, and hence the degree of bliss, whence it follows that the childhood of god demands a complete life of love one earth, so that man's nature is transformed to love during earth life, - to My image, to My true child, for whom I have prepared all delight, as I have promised. A single earth walk needs to have yielded the childhood of God to the soul, because this high degree of maturity will no longer be attainable in the Kingdom of the beyond, even though a being can there attain to an unsuspected fullness of light.

A being of light re-incarnating on earth for missionary leadership nevertheless can gain the childhood of God for itself, which then calls for an exceedingly sorrowful and difficult earth-life, in addition to a receptive activity which was the occasion for repeated incarnation on earth, but solely out of love for erring mankind, whom they wish to bring help in times of utter spiritual destitution.

In the spiritual kingdom on the other hand, every soul in receipt of light can be regarded as blissful to a certain extent, and this bliss is sufficient to kindle a desire to help in her, when faced with beings still languishing in darkness, of whose condition they are aware and wish to eliminate. There is not a soul of light without this desire to help, because receipt of light presupposes love, which desires constantly to express itself. Every charitable deed heightens the bliss of the beings in the spiritual kingdom, and such being therefore does not seek a return to earth, essaying full will the extensive functional scope for the expression of her love-power, and it also senses a rising fullness of light and bliss. And no being is transferred back to earth against its will, as this would be contrary to My divine order. One does not meet with such will in light-beings of a lower order but only in light-beings of uncommon stature, who descend to earth to carry out a mission as mentioned above. As soon as a soul possesses even a modest degree of cognition she also becomes aware of developmental potential in the spiritual kingdom, because love has been kindled in her or she would still be in the dark.

If a soul is still blind in spirit however, a desire to return to earth may surface in her, but never for spiritual ripening. It is merely the craving after matter which draws her to earth, and I on My part do not conduce such craving, because this craving is easier to overcome in the kingdom of the beyond than on earth, and without the overcoming of such craving there is no light, no spiritual progress.

However neglected to acquire a small spark of cognition on earth, which presupposes works of charity, is then in darkness in the beyond, and his transfer back to earth would be no act of mercy but rather a contravention of My eternal order, which pursues constant progress and excludes all retrograde moves through My will.

A re-incarnation in such case would be an unrighteous compensation for the soul's failure on earth; it would be no love or grace on My part but an immense burdening of the soul, who must then take the responsibility upon itself for the second time without the certainty of achieving her goal. And she would understandably not achieve her goal, because for a repeated incarnation, much greater challenges would need to be set her, to make up for the exceptional privilege, whilst her will would remain free again.

Hence she would have to undergo a test of her free will twice, which would be equivalent to a desire on My part to grant an earth life of double duration, circumventing an existing natural law therewith. Moreover, having once failed on earth, a soul would come under renewed fettering by My adversary, weakening her will, because the path to Me as the Divine Redeemer would be blocked by Satan through the world, towards which her craving was directing, as it was for matter.

As above, the will of the being is always decisive, but this will does not look towards transfer back to earth if the soul has even a glimmer of cognition. A re-locating on earth of a soul still straying in total darkness is not permitted, because My wisdom is cognisant of the danger and the usual lack of success of a repeated earth-walk, and My love does not encourage retrogression, but only progression.

My law from eternity is build-up and progress. Opportunities for upward development only are fostered on My part, which, capable also of failure are nevertheless so as a result of the being's free will. Only the latter's will and never My own, can cause retrogression. Individual cases of transfer back to earth have their own grounds, but do not justify the assumption that such soul can arbitrarily return to earth at random once she has left this passage behind without or with limited success.

But certain is it that the soul incarnates time and again, because she needs to continue her upward development in the kingdom of the beyond, and this necessitates her being constantly assigned an activity which she carries out in a new incarnation - on one of the countless heavenly spheres, all of which serve as ripening stations for the spiritual. But the activity and tasks are of a nature different from those on earth and cannot be made comprehensible to you people, although the redeeming and ripening principle remains always the serving from love.

Countless possibilities for beneficial action upon souls who have passed on in an unripe state stand at My disposal. Life on earth had been uncommonly promising which, if unused, cannot be made good by the Being's re-incarnating on earth any number of times; wherefore the teaching of re-incarnation is misleading, and it cannot be concluded that will-justified individual cases lead to re-incarnation in general, of every soul, which would be a far likelier disadvantage than an advantage to the soul.

A free decision has to be rendered by the soul on earth, with the help of the Divine Saviour Jesus Christ. Whoever rejects Him has forfeited an extraordinary grace and has to struggle in the beyond till he gains cognition and then avail himself of His help on the other side.

The death on the cross of Jesus Christ is of such consequences for the salvation of the soul that only the ready will of man is needed for his redemption. But a failed will evidently also has to bear the consequences: an unspeakably difficult upward development in the spiritual kingdom, or a sinking to deepest depths, which draws after itself renewed passage through the material creation in aggregate, a re-incarnation of no desirable import, a tormenting state of endless duration - to the stage of man which again brings him free will, with the renewed opportunities for making a free decision. No being is lost forever, but the free will of man alone determines when he gains beatitude. The law of eternal order remains however, because grounded in My wisdom and love, unchanging forever.

AMEN

BD 5076
March 2, 1951

PARTICIPATING IN WORK OF REDEMPTION

You all must help with the redeeming of erring souls. Everyone who believes in Me and in life after death should try to convey this faith to their fellowman. This is a work of Love for one's fellowman rescuing such souls from death.

If you knew how much easier the lot of the soul is if he carries within him even a spark of faith when departing from this Earth, you would do everything to ignite this spark in you, and the greater this spark of faith the brighter it is for your soul when you enter the spiritual realm.

Those who believe should have no rest until they win their fellowman to that faith. He should work diligently and earn for himself a great reward, and the souls he wins will thank him a thousand fold.

To soothe spiritual misery is indeed a work of Love which shall have its effect through Eternity. Everyone is in spiritual distress who is deficient in faith and who does not believe in an infinite Being or a final judgment at the end of their earthly life, including those who live thoughtlessly in the world disregarding their responsibility to develop their souls, not reducing their sin-guilt which is the very reason for their life on Earth, but on the contrary increase their sin- guilt having fallen victim to My adversary who seeks to destroy them for eternity.

Although these people are in great distress, the love of their fellowman can help them. Participate in Christ's work of redemption by trying to explain to them that you know the great Love and Mercy of the One Who has created you.

Do not portray Me as a God of punishment, but rather as a loving Father, Who calls His children back to the House of the Father, which they left in free will.

Help them to come to faith again and you will acquire for yourself a great reward. You will accomplish a work in My vineyard which indeed I will not leave unrewarded. In this way I will back My Children for whom I am longing and for whose Love I strive continuously. Help Me to restore My Children making them happy forever in My Love.

AMEN

BD 5077
May 2, 1951

THE LORD'S RETURN - PRESENT TIME - WITNESSES FOR THE NEW EARTH

You shall all be witnesses of My Power and Glory, you shall live to see, partly in spirit and partly in the flesh, My return, because time is inclining towards the end, and it shall take place as I have, at all times, and constantly proclaimed.

You shall live to see My return, and witness thereof in the Paradise on the new earth - because I shall transfer those who remain faithful to Me to the new earth, where they shall also proclaim My word to their descendants, as they are doing now, by My commission.

I know who is suitable for this, and should know how to protect My servants from the cataclysm. I will provide My disciples of latter days with extraordinary power, that they may successfully attend to their office, that they may courageously fight against all those hostile to Me, whose hate also carries over to My Own. But none of My servants shall depart form this earth until their mission is accomplished.

But the last on this earth shall be the first on the new earth, where their task will also be the same - to proclaim My Word, although in a different way, because it shall be accepted joyfully and longingly - it shall be recognised for what it is - proof of the Father's Love, who want s to make His children happy. All will recognise My voice, when I speak through them to the people of the new earth. Because all of them shall have withstood the fiery test on this earth, and have remained faithful to Me. Hence their reward shall be great and blissful - a harmonious life in the Paradise of the new earth, which no man can yet imagine, but which has been awarded them, so that My might and glory should be made manifest. And I Myself shall be with them.

I shall come in the clouds and fetch them home, and shall remain with them, because they have, by their faithfulness become My children, which they shall have demonstrated to Me in the last faith-conflict!

Because they shall fearlessly profess My, they shall witness of Me without having first seen Me. And they shall therefore, also see Me in all Glory, before the final end is come.

Because what I predict also fulfils itself, I shall return, and you will live to see it. You do not yet believe that the time is so near, that you will have to experience the terror of the latter days, and that, by My permission, this earth shall be annihilated. You still do not believe that the pronouncements through the seers and prophets pertain to the present time - and that you people of contemporary are to experience great things which no man can imagine, because this earth has not evinced such till now. But mankind soon shall pursue events with terror and amazement, which shall make an imminent dissolution to the earth believable, and thereupon the ultimate end shall come rapidly.

Yet My elect shall overcome that time, because it is My will, and because this time shall also have witnesses, who have been chosen to speak of those happenings, that My might and glory should become manifest among the descendants of the human race on the new earth. Because it shall be preserved as common knowledge for posterity, since a time will come again when sin takes the upper hand, and I will not be thought of. Then it shall serve as a witness to warn and remind men of what fate befalls those who completely forget Me. Then mention shall be made of the eclipse of the old earth, and of the last judgment, which had decided over life and death, over bliss or damnation.

AMEN

BD 5102
April 9, 1951

SCHOOL OF THE SPIRIT

You have to graduate at the school of the spirit, if you want to earn everlastingly the right to dwell in the spiritual kingdom, and as blissful beings flooded with light, be able to create with authority and power, in accordance with My will. This "school of the spirit" is your earth-stay, which sometimes is an unbearably heavy burden for you indeed, yet can also procure you a greater success if only you seek your spiritual perfection with determination, not letting yourselves by crushed by life's exacerbations, regarding earth-life not as an end in itself but a means thereto. You need to always keep in mind that whilst the phase of your earth-life in self-consciousness is short, it yet is decisive for eternity, - Keep in mind that it is in this short earth-period that your volition-test is demanded of you, and that this test can be passed only if you can be influenced from two sides, with one side winning you over. Understandably, this shall require a fight, which you yourselves as men bring to a resolution.

Your spiritual perfection therefore lies exclusively in your own hand, but is being fostered by Me in every possible way, even though this may not be apparent to you. - Yet his destiny at all times is amenable to fostering his perfection -. Within eternity, earth-life is only a short interlude, and even carrying the heaviest of destinies, the suffering does not outweigh the bliss which man can create by correct application of his will.

Not one of My beings do I arbitrarily abandon to their fate.

I guard over each at all times, since it is My desire that the school of the spirit should be successfully concluded; and if man is conscious at all times of nothing happening and nothing being permitted without My will, which constantly pursues spiritual success, then he also at all times has a chance to enter into a mental connection with Me and to make Me favourably disposed towards him, since I am the Father for everyone of My creations, Who lovingly inclines towards his children if only a quiet call reaches His ear - an appeal in spiritual or earthly need, - You are not alone, surely! You have One Who loves you and only seeks your best. - Why do you not call to Him, voicing all your needs? Do not let earthly want push you away from Me, let it drive you to Me, then it verily shall not weigh you down so much, because I help you carry the cross which your destiny lays upon you in accordance with My wise counsel and recognition of what serves your spiritual perfection. - The quiet resignation to My will then is the correct decision of will you make, then you no longer stand against Me but have given up all resistance to me and acknowledge Me. You have graduated in the school of the spirit with highest honours and the outcome shall be easy.

AMEN

BD 5114
April 25, 1951

MY SHEEP KNOW MY VOICE

I came to MY Own and they did not receive ME. When I come to men they seldom acknowledge ME. So they do not accept MY gift of Grace as a Divine gift, or to consider it very little. But I want to be recognized by people so that they make use of MY gift of Mercy for the benefit of their souls.

How often I knock in vain, for the people's hearts remain closed to HIM Who brings them the best, and offers them a gift of inestimable value. They do not grant ME entrance, they will not listen, and in this way reject the most valuable gifts which they urgently need. I came to MY Own and they did not received ME because they did not recognize ME.

Many want to belong to MY people presuming to belong to MY church, but still do not recognize MY voice when I want to gather them as a good shepherd when I coax and call. They do not recognize MY voice, and remain far from ME. MY sheep however hear MY voice, they recognize the voice of their shepherd because HIS Words are words of Love that come to MY Own from Above, to those who open their hearts and allow ME in when I so desire.

But very few recognize ME. They all have the ability if they have the desire to seek their Eternal Father. Truly I will allow them to find ME. But there is so little longing for ME, so they do not recognize MY voice, the proof of MY Being, the visible evidence of MY Love to men.

So when MY Word is brought to people by their fellowmen they lack faith and therefore an understanding of MY Love which provides the way that can achieve their goal, while still on Earth, union with ME through Love.

It is so easy for those who listen to ME to understand what they receive and utilize it according to MY Will. To them I can come close and reveal MYSELF. They do not doubt ME, but accept ME in the dwelling place of their hearts, and can at any time hear MY direct Word. They will allow MY Word to touch their hearts and become active according to MY Will.

They will also understand the Words which I once spoke when on Earth: that MY Kingdom is not of this world, that MY Kingdom is in the hearts of MY children. They acknowledge ME as their Father, Who wants to come to HIS Own, but is not recognized by most, because they live without Love. But whoever is active according to MY Word has Love, through which he can come to understanding, with joy he will follow MY call, because he has recognized ME.

AMEN

BD 5125
May 5, 1951

THE PATH OF DELVELOPMENT IN THE STATE OF COMPULSION AND IN THE STATE OF THE FREE WILL

Nothing is without meaning or purpose. Everything that is, is created by ME and brought into being to fulfill a purpose. So everything has its destiny. It must serve one way or another, to fulfill its purpose. Even the tiniest creation, the smallest living being, has its function, which it must fulfill, and to a certain extent is forced to. All beings are subjected to the law of nature and so cannot act against this law. Still, what is fulfilled in this lawful way is in a way also serving, because it is always to the benefit of one or another creation. This is necessary for maintaining the creations. So nothing in the entire universe is without purpose or created without meaning. The last purpose and destiny is, however, the liberation of all spirituality. The entire creation contributes according to GOD's wise Eternal Plan. The entire creation was brought into being only for the liberation of spirituality and each single part of creation fulfills its des- tiny in the state of compulsion.

It is a much different matter regarding man, who although they are a creation of GOD, still are not subjected to compulsion in his thinking, will and actions. Although the exterior of man, the body, is still under compulsion, because it is built up of spirituality which is in the beginning of its development, his soul has a certain freedom in that it can mature in free will and is not subject to a GOD given law. Thus in its maturity, it is liberated from the bondage of the Earth. The material serves man's free will, for serving is the real purpose of the earth's existence. Because man is not forced to serve, Love must be developed, which is the usual motive for service.

What occurred in the period of compulsion and was completed, will now experience it’s crowning as man, but all in free will. Man must serve in Love to finally become free from the bondage that the spirituals experienced as a restriction of their original power and Light. The soul of man can reach this goal because GOD has given him free will so that he can decide for GOD or HIS opponent, who has made him unfree, and from whom it must free himself. Serving in Love is the key to liberation from this long confinement.

What the spiritual being, according to GOD's Will, was forced to do in the long path in the entire creation it must do now in the last stage, in free will. It must serve in Love. In this he proves his divine origin. Love characterized the Divine being, and the human being transforms itself again to what it initially was. He accepts again what he in arrogance gave up in free will. As soon as man serves in Love his offense against GOD is lifted. He is redeemed from sin and finds his way back to GOD, from Whom he had separated. He recognizes his son ship and longs to come into the right relationship with the Father and become, through his Love, a true child of GOD.

But it must all occur in free will. These are the trials, which he must unconditionally endure. Man can reach his goal because he receives help from GOD in every way possible. However, he can also travel the long road of development in vain if he in the stage as man strives downward rather than upward. Then he misuses his free will again. He does not use the many opportunities, which are at his disposal to reach his destiny, and must bear the consequences of another path through the entire creation. Some day he will reach his goal, but the being itself determines the length of time in his bondage. GOD gave him the opportunity to become perfect, but will always respect his free will.

AMEN

BD 5136
May 24, 1951

SATAN'S POWER

Great is the power of him who wants to ruin you, but only when you yourselves cede it to him; because if you face him off and turn to Me, My love-light shall encircle you, making him utterly powerless. Because he is not able to withstand love, which also once shall defeat him when his time has come.

Satan indeed perpetually strives to draw under his spell that which has gone forth from his will but from My power, in order to make it subject to himself forever; and hence he will pressurise to the extreme that which he fears to lose, - that which voluntarily wrests itself away form him, - that which strives towards Me in order to be united with Me forever.

He will spare no means to work on this spiritual, he will cause confusion wherever he can, being always present where people conglomerate, trying to couple up with their thoughts, to transfer his will to them, in spite of realising that he has lost the power over such spiritual. He nevertheless confronts Me as an adversary, because his ambition is great enough for the delusion that his power can not be broken. - He does recognise in love indeed the weapon that wounds him, and he hence flees same wherever it crosses his path, and he stirs up antagonism at the slightest opportunity. He senses that his power is diminishing, yet will not let himself be vanquished.

Hence his action often is unmistakable, because he always employs ways of creating enmity among those devoted to each other, or creating confusion where there is clarity; and the fault is to be find among men themselves who through small unkindnesses lend Satan a finger, whereupon he then tries to grab the hand, i.e. spur people into ever greater unlovingness.

He has great power, but only where conceded to him - because you men do not apply the weapon that causes his impotence - you do not practice love sufficiently; because your self-love is still too strong, giving him a welcome opportunity. You then do not recognise him crossing your path: your eyesight then is feeble and you see him as friend and trust him. - He is not your friend for as long as he is My enemy, and he is My enemy so long as he is bereft of all love. Then he is to be feared. If you are yourselves without love then you are his, and still far from Me. But if the love-spark has been kindled in you, then you yourselves loosen the fetters that bond you; then you change masters, then you are conjoining with Me, and then he has lost all power over you. For this reason those of you who have become Mine by free will, which seeks Me out and repels him, need not fear him.

Then he no longer can harm you, but you can even help him, by heaping glowing embers over his head - by extending your love even to those hostile to you, by returning good for evil. Because he then had to acknowledge that you have deified yourselves that you stand above him in brightest light and measureless power.

Because when a being has grown over his head, he senses its power and mentally surrenders it, i.e. it shall no longer be harassed by him because unreachable for him when united with Me.

The way to the Father's heart is passable to all, and the fetters that bond them can be loosened by all men through love, which at once is released and the means to unification that makes you My children, who shall everlastingly enjoy His return of love and therefore be eternally blissful.

AMEN

BD 5150
June 13, 1951

GOD HIMSELF AS OUR TEACHER

Whoever receives the extraordinary Grace of being taught by MYSELF, who receives and accepts directly transmitted revelations has certainly no need to gain knowledge elsewhere, for I will abundantly satisfy such a one with the Bread of Life. He need no longer accept spiritual condiments nor draw from the cistern when clear water streams to him from a far purer and better source. But when it is necessary to draw fresh water from a well, men must gratefully accept what is at their disposal, and carefully protect it from pollution.

Do you understand what I am saying? I would certainly not despise what is dear to you from the old, what has been sacred to you for so long, the Book of the Fathers which will never lose its value, from which those who in true Faith and Love for ME seek to draw their knowledge, because deep knowledge is hidden therein, recognizable only by those whose spirit is awakened.

When I MYSELF instruct you I give you both the teaching and the explanation, and adjust it all to your degree of maturity. I give you only what is understandable to yourself, first of all, making MY Will known to you to enable you to fulfill MY Will in your life's task.

I reveal MYSELF to you as the Creator of all infinity, but also as a Loving Father of MY children, who must achieve Divine Son ship on Earth, for which they need much help and support. The meaning of MY former Word has become incomprehensible to you. Therefore, I bring MY gospel to Earth again as I foretold during MY walk on Earth. I will not only be present as GOD in your intellect, but I want to live in your heart. I want you to believe in ME with a living faith and I want to teach you how you can obtain this living faith. You cannot gain a living faith through intellectual knowledge acquired in the Bible but only by a completely unselfish life of Love.

Your knowledge and faith will become greater, not through much study but through the fulfilling of MY law of Love to GOD and your neighbor. Then you will truly be wise, closely united with ME, and able to teach your fellowman about the result of a true walk of life.

Then you will be MY representative of Light on this Earth, a minister according to MY Will, drawing all knowledge from within yourself. MY Spirit within you will lead you into everlasting Truth, for you possess a knowledge that you did not receive elsewhere but from ME continually through MY Grace. The fountain of Life is opened for you, from the fountain of MY Love from which living water flows for your refreshment. But you must also reach out to your fellowmen with refreshing drinks, so that they also can taste that pure clear water, and if they are of good will they will never want to be without it.

Everyone can refresh himself at the source of Life but only a few will find it. These few will not be satisfied with what is incomprehensible to them, but will search for the Truth, and turn therefore to ME the Everlasting Truth, so that I can give them a refreshing drink which I certainly will not fail to do. Therefore, draw from the fountain of Life, accept with thankful hearts what MY Love offers you. Appreciate the great mercy to be taught by ME, because you are going to need much strength which you can obtain only from MY Word, which comes to you from Above, because I have blessed this MY Word with MY Power.

AMEN

BD 5153
June 17, 1951

LIBERATION FROM THE DEPTH THROUGH JESUS CHRIST

The cross of Christ is the sign of hope for all those who are fallen and who feel unhappy in their condition - be it on earth or in the beyond.

The cross of CHRIST shows them that there still is a salvation, a way out, along which one has to walk in order to get out of the depth and the domain of darkness into the morning or light.

The cross of CHRIST is the signpost upwards, which never leads astray.

Reason: the ONE who died on the CROSS out of love for sinful humanity is the ONE WHO opened up this road. HE has paid the purchase-prize with HIS BLOOD for the souls who find themselves in the depth. Every soul can utilize this favor.

This road is now open upwards for every soul, provided that it has selected JESUS CHRIST as its goal that it wants out of the depth to reach HIM!

Then it has a claim to salvation! The Divine SAVIOR HIMSELF lifts it out of the depth. Then its sins are washed away with HIS BLOOD. The guilt of sin is removed, and the work of salvation has not been in vain for this soul.

JESUS CHRIST has died for all men: for the people of this present time, past and future. HE even descended to hell! HE has made the graces of the work of salvation valid also for the souls of the depth; likewise in the beyond there is a salvation for the souls, but never without HIM!

Only HIS BLOOD, shed for the sins, can make good again what the soul has sinned. HIS FORGIVENESS must be asked for. In the spiritual domain HE must be recognized as the Savior from sin, otherwise liberation out of darkness is impossible.

The man JESUS has achieved on earth an immeasurably great work of love, which is still effective on the other side. HIS Compassion follows those souls who have gone from this earth unsaved. Yet there the soul must want salvation on its own as on earth, that it may find salvation through JESUS CHRIST, that HE may have compassion with it in its distress, that HIS LOVE may seize it and lift it out of the depth.

Therefore, to know about JESUS CHRIST and HIS WORK OF SALVATION as well as to believe in it is absolutely necessary. This knowledge must be brought to the souls in case they have not yet heard of it on earth.

But this work is by far more difficult there than on earth, because the souls of darkness have little knowledge and possess only little strength of recognition, wherefore they cannot be so easily taught. Yet their condition is not hope1ess when they find themselves in distress and ask for help in order to be freed from their present situation.

If not quite impenitent, the soul can be helped by intercession and loving instruction through thoughts. A knowledge gained in that way will enable the soul to direct its thoughts independently to JESUS CHRIST, the OIVINE SAVIOR, and to implore HIM.

Each of such calls in faith and trust in HIS help will be heard. Now the road upwards has begun and each step is taken with HIS help. There is a salvation out of hell, but never without JESUS- CHRIST!

The souls in the beyond must learn of this, otherwise they will never direct their thoughts to HIM WHO ALONE can bring them salvation out of their distress, WHO in HIS Love and Compassion is always ready to alleviate the distress and to change the torturous condition into a condition of happiness.

But always the will of the individual is necessary. To change the will requires much intercession on the part of those people who are in belief and love; wherefore they can help all those who are still unsaved.

AMEN

BD 5161
June 30, 1951

THE POWER OF INTERCESSION

You should intercede for the soul of your loved ones, who are departed from you, no matter what grade of maturity you think they are in, because they all are in need of strength and are thankful for all the help they are given. It is such a happy feeling to have helped souls upwards, which you will fully realize when you yourself enter the spiritual realm and see the suffering of many souls, because they are not remembered in prayer and have no one on Earth who thinks of them in Love, which would give them strength to strive upwards.

As soon as they experience the power of Love these souls work with exceeding fervor using this power. But the first push has to be given them by the loving intercession of people, because that is what will touch them first, so they may change their thinking. This intercession should be made consciously, which will help the souls in their development.

You should know that your intercessions are helpful. You should make yourself familiar with the need of the departed soul. Pray for those souls with a loving heart. Pray for strength. This strength and Love will be felt as a blessing. They will be thankful and feel an urge to love other souls and to be a blessing to them. If you have the desire you can be very busy lessening their need and misery. This desire causes you to send up heart-felt prayers, which has redeeming power. Do everything from the heart, not just with the lips because that would have no effect. Only Love has redeeming power, this has to be said again and again.

With Love you can reach inconceivably much. You can bring Light in the darkness with your intercessory prayers, because many souls will be gathered together and will be touched by this ray of Light, with the result that Love will be awakened in them and they will get the desire to become active.

Loving intercession is a great power the effect of which can never fail. Show all your love in your intercessions. Lift them up in your thoughts and tell them that you will help them, that they should listen in trust and accept your help without rebellion. Instruct them through your thoughts that for them as well ascent is possible, if they use the power they receive through your intercession. Direct them at all times to JESUS CHRIST. Only One can redeem them and this One can only be won with Love.

Therefore tell them that they must help other souls, who are also in great need, with the power they received, that they also through deeds of Love may themselves come nearer to JESUS CHRIST. He then will draw them all to HIMSELF and lead them into realms of Light. If you help a soul to accept the strength it is given in the right way then their progress is assured. Then the weakness of will and powerless- ness will disappear and with fervor it will strive upwards, drawing innumerable souls with it, because it shares its knowledge with others. A single intercession brings unsuspected blessing.

You on Earth do not underestimate the power of intercession, but remember always that it has to be uttered with a loving heart to be effective. Put all your Love into it because they are all in need of strength and will thank you forever if you increase their strength when you think of them in Love.

AMEN

BD 5172
July 17, 1951

APPEARANCE AND REALITY

Earth life only is existence in appearance. As soon as you men have achieved this insight, you have reached the point of ascent. You then live consciously, working towards the Light, which is actual being, which begins only when your body - the material casing of the soul, falls away and the soul is able to rise to the spirit kingdom. Everything that exists before your eyes on earth, everything visible to you, so only transitorily fixed spiritual substance which, as matter, is to serve its task of permitting the maturing of the spiritual.

And earth-life itself also is a mere bodily function, for as long as your soul is without any cognition yet of what it had been, what it is and is to be. If the soul does not gain this cognition in earth-life, then the soul indeed believes even more in the reality of life, but regards only earth-life as meaningful, and hence strives after living really long and well upon earth. Only with the moment of cognition does this craving relent, because actual life then comes to her consciousness, with the earth-life then fading to the degree to which real life gains meaning. Only then can she distinguish between appearance and reality, to only then consciously live.

Life was given her to test her will within an existence in appearance, to apply herself within a certain energy-level that enables her to utilise life-force in a God-pleasing way, earning herself thereby an entitlement to power and fullness in real life, for applying same in a God-willed sense.

She has therefore to first go through a test-life, in order to prove herself for meriting unmeasured power-reception. Because only the command of yonder power is life proper, where the soul becomes creational active, acting also towards salvation on an all-embracing scale. Through failure in test-life, through wrong utilisation of the life force at her disposal, she forfeits the power-delivery in life proper, which she would then use in a perverse manner as well, if streamed to her unconditionally.

She will have to have reached a certain level of maturity on earth, making her fit as a power recipient and steward in the spiritual kingdom. And earth-life was given her for this. Yet this usually is seen at an end in itself and not as a means thereto, and is then also used erroneously - it is regarded as the only desirable thing, notwithstanding that every man is aware of not being able to prolong this life by a day, when his hour has come. And precisely this should make him recognise the transitoriness of what seems exceedingly important to him. As a clever human, he should be providing for an "after" and not be satisfied with things subject to the law of transitoriness.

Earth-life is only life apparent, something on loan which can be demanded back at any time; yet man should show proper care towards goods on loan, in a way that will bear him abundant interest, even if not materially, but that spiritual wealth should be earned therewith; then man is fit for a similar life - for life proper, which lasts forever.

AMEN

BD 5178
July 25, 1951

REDEEMING HELP OF PEOPLE FOR SOULS IN THE BEYOND

Innumerable souls in the beyond struggle to strive upwards, and these souls are in great need. Their lack of power makes it impossible to progress upwards. The realization of their powerlessness causes them indescribable agony because they do not know how to correct this condition. Not to know this is agony for them because according to the law of Eternity only what is in their will, which must be respected, can be given to them. If they want Light they will receive Light, but if they do not feel the blessing of Light they will not have a desire for it. Their misery is that they suffer continually but cannot muster the will to change their situation.

When they do not use their will to give up their resistance against GOD and their lot, they still continue to rage dreadfully in their surroundings. These souls are already in a terrible situation because they are continually driven by the power of hell. Consequently their transformation and reaching out for help may require a very long time. Also the indifferent souls may have to endure an extremely long time in their unhappy state if they do not get help one way or another. They cannot, through their own weak will, help themselves.

This assistance can only be given to them by beings whose Love will help them in their needs. People on Earth, or beings already in the Light that have reached a higher grade of maturity will be able to offer help. Innumerable souls are in need.

You should have mercy upon them. But they do not receive much help from people because people do not believe in the life of a soul after death.

People could be given a great mission field in the spiritual spheres, if they would accept the need of souls in the beyond to be helped to the heights. Such help for souls would reach to those who find themselves in physical distress. But people take very little part in the work of salvation, consequently they leave their loved ones in the beyond in great need, while they should have compassion on them. So when people have a desire to do the work of salvation and want to ignite a light for souls in darkness, such help is received with exceeding joy.

Light-beings also take part in the work of redemption when they lovingly think about unhappy souls in the beyond. Their help is evident when they protect human beings on Earth when evil forces try to bring their redemptive work into danger. Souls in the beyond as well as people on Earth have their guardian angels who will intervene when danger is imminent.

Wherever people want to do rescue work the enemy is always there with a sharp eye. He tries to bring confusion wherever an explanation is offered to those who are in darkness. But he cannot hinder the rays of Light, coming from those who have a desire to help to touch souls in darkness. They feel the blessing and always dwell where people gather who will help them.

This desire to help will be blessed…. because the soul who once reaches a ray of Light and Love, will never return to the depths again. It seeks Light and will find it.

Every soul will be given what it longs fore.

AMEN

BD 5203
September 4, 1951

HELP FOR SUFFERING SOULS - LOVE REDEEMS

In the beyond everything that helps the soul to strive upwards is appreciated. Love that is sent to immature souls is their only rescue as long as they cannot lift themselves by their own strength, that is, as long as they cannot work in Love because of their lack of power. Who- ever strengthens such souls has MY blessing because they are motivated by Love.

Love that is shown to these immature spirituals produces results one way or another, be it on Earth or in the beyond. Love is never powerless. All deeds of Love are a source of strength.

So you can help greatly if Love inspires you to think of suffering souls who depend on your help. Everything you do to strengthen them and liberate them is pleasing to ME. There is so little Love among the people on Earth. Seldom do they think about souls in the beyond because they do not believe in life after death. This has a very bitter effect on souls in the beyond, who remain lost and powerless in dark surroundings, unable to help themselves. Every kind thought, every loving wish for their well being lifts them up for which they are thankful.

But very few thoughts reach souls who are in darkness so they remain in great need. Thus you can understand that people who want to help them are always surrounded by many souls who make their presence known, begging for help. You all are surrounded by such souls, but very few of you listen to them, very few of you have the willingness to help and the faith that you can help through prayers and loving thoughts. A most of souls do not have any intercessor on Earth and try therefore to approach those places where GOD's power is manifested. They beg you for help. Grant their request. Do everything that Love urges you to do and know that MY blessings rest upon you when this Love moves to help them.

Always try to help. You can loosen many chains and give many bound souls freedom. First of all you help them by giving them strength, which they use through your example of willingness to help other souls as you help them. Do not forget that they depend on your help, because MY Grace and Mercy does not condemn anyone. But their stubborn heart has to be touched first with a ray of Love before they will accept MY Grace.

I MYSELF lead these souls to you. They need the urge to begin the road of development in the beyond. But without loving help they suffer endlessly in the same condition and do not find their way upwards. Pray for them. Never target them, because their suffering as a result of their unbelief and selfishness is great. If you want to help them I am always willing in MY Grace and Mercy to draw them upwards out of the night of death to the Light of Life. Because I cannot withstand your Love, which you show to those unhappy souls and I forgive their guilt because of your Love.

AMEN

BD 5228
October 6, 1951

I WILL THAT LIGHT BE BROUGHT TO MANKIND

I have trained MY Light-carriers who will contribute to the enlightenment of the spirit of mankind, with great Light and knowledge of the pure Truth, which they receive supernaturally, for I MYSELF am the giver of that knowledge. I send this knowledge to Earth so that you will find your way out of spiritual darkness to enter into the Light. I Am a GOD of Love and Mercy. I know your sinfulness and failures. I will help you and try with great patience and longsuffering to lead you to know and change yourself, but one day the time, which has been granted to you to change yourself will be over. Therefore, I tell you constantly what you must do, how you must live and what lot awaits you if you resist MY Will. I tell you this through MY servants who also pro- claim ME and MY Will.

I am a GOD of Love but also a GOD of Justice and I will not go back on MY Word. Do you know what that means? It means that I will fulfill what I have promised. But it also means that all that I have foretold will certainly come to pass when you resist ME. Justice must be done in MY Eternal Order and to that Order belongs the Truth: that a certain cause will produce a certain effect.

Everything has its time. But when this time comes to an end GOD's Order will inevitably be restored. There is not much time left for you. Therefore it is good to consider the thought that you might be called away suddenly, however, if you experience a special Grace, you may live through the end-time. Whatever argument you use against this, is wrong, and it changes nothing of the everlasting Plan of Salvation, which anyone can know who earnestly seeks to understand.

What I proclaim to you through MY servant is nothing new, because continual warnings and instructions have come to Earth through Prophets and Seers since the start of this Salvation period, and will come even more urgently the closer you come to the end.

It does not signify shortage of MY Love when MY Word is fulfilled, rather MY Love is the motive of these occurrences in the world, making progress possible for those who failed to progress in free will.

I would not be a just GOD if I did not set a time for this world, which is constantly ruled by the power of darkness. A world, which was destined to be a spiritual school, must become so again according to MY Everlasting Plan of Salvation.

AMEN

BD 5233
October 12, 1951

THE DEIFICATION OF THE BEINGS TO CHILDREN

It has been a law from eternity that I reign over all spirits in heaven and on earth, - over all beings in the kingdom of light as in darkness: over everything that I had created from love, wisdom and the fullness of power. It is a law that all is subject to Me, and that I therefore am the Lord, Whose power is without limit, and Who also could destroy what His will had called into being. But wisdom had been as much a part of creation as love, and hence I do not arbitrarily destroy, but let all being that is subject to Me endure forever, trying nevertheless to transform it into beings who can create and fashion with Me and hence become My images, because I am filled with immeasurable love towards what I have created.

I want to Myself be active within these beings so that they would become conscious of their divinity and live in radiant bliss eternally. I am a God of love and approach all My beings in love; yet I also am aware of each one's willingness to accept My love, and My love thus acts upon the beings accordingly. Where there is love, there the being strives towards Me, but where love is lacking the being turns away from Me, and My love remains without effect, i.e. it does not exact its return.

The being is found to be in a state of love if as man it searches Me out, of its own accord, striving towards Me and hence having a yearning for its Lord and Creator from eternity.

Then My love can irradiate such being, finding it returned. Man consciously seeks an association with Me, consciously subjecting himself to Me, and therewith the transformation can commence, i.e. the education of a being similar to Me, - the deification of the "works" which had gone forth out of My hand as "works", but are to become divine children; which however can be accomplished only by man's fee will. He who grasps this mystery - the turning into Gods by the works of My power, can be counted among those on whom the transformation is already taking place, because it then is a degree of cognition possessed by man which is in turn a sign of divine power, already indwelling such person. And such cognition is magnified in proportion to the degree of transformation - the number of divine attributes he is gaining through self-change to love, since the divine is and remains love.

The blissfulness of a being - My image, consists in its being eradiated with light and power, - that it is full of wisdom and power, which it shall always use in My spirit of love, having itself become love, without which it would have remained light and powerless.

A divine being is a perfect being, not lacking in anything. Every restriction and limitation is a sign of imperfection. The beings' cognition always shall correspond to the magnification of love, because both invariably go hand in hand. Hence only that signifies spiritual ascent which has been effected by love, because the latter is also accompanied by cognition, - the knowledge taken up by man's heart and intellect.

Love-action is the ladder to the heights, and man waxes by stages if he is transforming himself to love and is therefore constantly assimilating himself to the divine primordial Being. The primordial law from eternity was that love was the power that brought everything into being, therewith making possible the act of Creation and hence being also the deifying power of the created, a process which My beings must themselves accomplish, but are also able to, since the primordial power indwells also them, as a spark, only needing kindling in order to possess the same omnipotence evinced by My primordial Being. My beings can deify themselves through love. You men shall not comprehend this saying until you have reached a stage where as result of a life of love all relationships shall manifest themselves to you like a brilliant light, even as your spirit lights up, which however only love can effect. Then you steadily approach My primordial Being. Then I am no longer your Creator, your Lord, to Whom you are subject, but am your Father Who full of love draws you, His children, to His heart, finding His will within you again, feeling unspeakable blissfulness, which also carries over to you. Then the law has fulfilled itself, which underlies the terrestrial and spiritual Creation in aggregate.

AMEN

BD 5235
October 14, 1951

BEHOLD, I MAKE EVERYTHING NEW!

You people who do not yet have this recognition, who have not yet awakened the spirit within you, you do not know what is the meaning of these MY WORDS; for you do not believe in the reshaping of this earth, you do not believe in the last judgment as the conclusion of an evolutionary period and the beginning of a new one.

You do not know anything of MY salvation plan since eternities; wherefore, you do not understand MY Words:

"Behold, I make everything new!”

Each of MY words has a manifold meaning, which even MY awakened ones do not know, because this recognition is still too high for the people of this earth. But clear to them is the simple meaning, namely, that I will revive what has left MY everlasting Order. I will cause a change to come about, since the people of this earth are no longer striving for it, thereby failing in the purpose of their earth-life. They nave- failed by not using their lives for eternity.

Nevertheless, I will not let them get lost; I will give them another opportunity to walk once more upon the neglected course of evolvement.

For another course of evolvement means receiving a higher grace, that must be acquired by a raised effort, for which only new creations can offer the possibility. First of all, I will renovate the schoolhouse of the spiritual, MY earth, which shall further the upward evolution till man. I shall provide the earth with entirely new creations of manifold kind and form, whereby new possibilities will be given to the most numerous spiritual entities to stand the test.

I shall cause a new kind of humanity to arise composed of human beings blessed by ME, who have consummated their spiritual evolvement in love and faithfulness to ME, who have attained to a degree of maturity, which makes possible a high, spiritual ministration so that the new humanity has all the guaranties for the highest possible perfection and that the spiritual, still bound, can quickly attain to an upward evolution through the most good influence which the people exercise upon all creations surrounding them.

"Behold, I make everything new!"

I will also soften the conditions for the release of the spiritual, however, not deviating from MY law of the "everlasting order", only in deepest LOVE and COMPASSION caring for what is still living within compulsion.

All that oppresses will fall off from men; they will strive upward in fullest force because I alone am the most desired one for them and because they cannot be drawn into the deep by MY opponent who is in fetters for a long time.

I shall make a new heaven and a new earth, that is, I make happy spiritually and materially the people who belong to ME and are expected to clear the way to ME also for their successors.

Who of you can comprehend this? And who of you believes firmly and without doubt that the old ceases to be?

Who believes that there will no longer be people who are still distant from ME, that only the small flock, which faithfully follows ME, their shepherd, will not lose its life, because I have blessed this small flock and destined it for a continued life in the paradise of the new earth? Who believes that a new chapter of release begins according to the salvation plan since eternities, which MY LOVE and WISDOM have determined in order to guarantee everlasting life for all that is spiritual?

"Behold, I make everything new!"

You, who believe in ME, be conscious of these words, activate them in your hearts and know that the time has come when this Word will be fulfilled.

Believe in it firmly, be hopeful and bear all hard times which are still your lot until the end, do it with patience and devotion to MY Will.

For the day will very soon come when I fetch the ones that are MINE in order to reveal to them of what is written: "I will make a new heaven and a new earth" and "I shall be in the midst of the ones who are MINE and will guide and teach them as I have promised."

AMEN

BD 5243
October 27, 1951

FORGIVENESS, ATONEMENT, RIGHTEOUSNESS

I am a God of love and mercy…. yet righteousness also is part of My Being, otherwise perfection could be questioned, and therewith My Deity as well. Do you comprehend what I say? - In Myself, every attribute is present to the highest degree, for which reason everything to a certain level is subject to the law of eternal order, whose author I am Myself, i.e. out of My very perfection I have brought forth laws that are inviolable. There must be expiation of every sin, if My righteousness is to be vindicated. But how does My love - which is so profound that it would like to forgive all guilt to every sinner, tie in with justice?

My love found a way: it was love itself that erased sin, in that it atoned in order to vindicate righteousness. One Man took mankind's burden of guilt in aggregate upon Himself. And I Myself did not refuse it, because it was love that moved Him, and love must never be knocked back, where it wishes to express itself. Never would I have accepted vicarious atonement, if it had not been offered Me out of love, for then the law from eternity would have been violated, since justice would have been by-passed; whereas a deed of love had to be accepted by Me, since I could not refuse love. One man therefore expiated the sin-guilt for mankind in aggregate, through an exceedingly agonising pain and death on the cross. This Man had no guilt, yet suffered so unspeakably for the guilt of others because He wanted with His sacrifice to reconcile Me, His outsize love causing Him to do it. And I accepted the sacrifice, and on account of His love I extinguished the guilt with had rested upon mankind in aggregate, i.e. all those men can be freed from all guilt who consciously avail themselves of His sacrifice, who lay the burden of their sin at His feet, requesting forgiveness in the name of His death on the cross. - Acknowledgment and conscious confession is demanded, in order to find full forgiveness of sins. The sacrifice of the Man Jesus was so great, and His love for mankind so powerful, that My righteousness found satisfaction, enabling My love and mercy to then come into operation.

Those men therefore are freed of all guilt who acknowledge the Divine Saviour Jesus Christ, placing themselves contritely under His cross signifying that everything which weighed them down by way of sin is forgiven them. - Forgiveness of sin however means wiping out, complete cancellation of what actually should be made good. Forgiveness means extinction, disburdening, release, the restoration to the condition prior to the commitment of the sin, with every consequence of a transgression carried by the One burdening Himself with the guilt.

Jesus Christ therefore took upon Himself the burden of all sin, presenting Me with the atonement for it. He negates all consequence of a sin. My love and mercy sets everything right again, and also can do so now, due to prior vindication of righteousness through the sacrifice on the cross, in place of its by-passing. All unrighteousness committed upon earth, as well as the sin of the erstwhile revolt against Me, had to have unlawful repercussions, and hence fall back upon beings who absorbed the effects and had to suffer therewith.

The man Jesus voluntarily gave Himself up towards absorbing the total burden of sin, and to first, through superhuman suffering and agony, diminish and finally, through his death, completely wipe out the repercussions.

Hence the law was not set aside but fulfilled. - Hence man can be granted full forgiveness of sins though Jesus Christ, and he can himself be completely freed from all guilt, and hence My love and mercy can have full reign, without setting justice aside.

Because Jesus Christ has freed the world from sin, since His love of mankind was exceedingly mighty, and through this His love I was fully reconciled.

AMEN

BD 5277
December 20, 1951

THE HELPING HAND OF JESUS CHRIST - DELIVERANCE FROM THE DEPTH

On Earth as well as in the beyond the saving Hand of the Redeemer reaches out to help upwards, souls who are in the depth, who will grasp HIS Hand.

The Love and Mercy of GOD is continually active bringing deliverance. However, the souls themselves must have a desire to be helped; otherwise every gift of mercy would be ineffective. Only a state of distress can move the will to ask for help. The immature soul in the beyond is in pain and distress. While on Earth, this soul tries to deafen itself with earthly pleasures, and does not easily ask GOD for help. But the spiritual need is just as great and will have to work itself out in the beyond. The soul on Earth can easily come to the heights, where he can use his life-strength for deeds pleasing to GOD, while in the beyond the soul is powerless and depends on the help of the other beings or people on Earth. On Earth the will to do good is much less than with souls in the beyond, and it is weak as long as the soul is deficient in power, but its strength will increase steadily when power is given to it. Suffering in the beyond can cause a change of will, making upward progress sure. But without a change of will an upward development on Earth is not possible, because the world influences people in a deafening way.

Sometimes a situation of distress is necessary to bring about a change of will. Then there will always be the helping Hand of JESUS CHRIST. The Divine Love is always ready to help someone out of the depths. This gives all souls hope of salvation. But when this can happen is the decision of the soul itself, through the will, which must be unconditionally directed upwards.

In time the strongest rebel-will shall be broken, not through coercion, but Divine Love shall bring this to pass, by continually approaching the being until Love is recognized and answered, and until the will in the being becomes strong enough to surrender to GOD.

AMEN

BD 5282
December 27, 1951

JESUS CAME TO THE WEAK IN BODY AND THE NEEDY

I came to the world for the weak, sick and needy, because the strong did not need ME, they could find their own way, at least they thought they could. Only when they themselves went astray would they acknowledge their weakness and call on ME, when their strength was no longer enough for them to be the master of their lives. Everyone who calls upon ME, who needs ME, who is weak and sick in their souls, to all such I came to help, for through their cry to ME they express their need and hope for rescue from their ills. But you are all weak and sick, and blessed are those who admit it. And those who feel strong and healthy in themselves are indeed in a worse condition because they cannot be helped.

And many there be who believe they need no help, many there be who are convinced of their own power and treat lightly the power of him who would bring them out of their sickness and strengthen them in their arrogant faith and give them power but who expects service in return. He wants their souls and therefore gives their body what it wants.

But I am the Physician of the sick and weak, I am the Comforter of the sorrowful and the hope of the discouraged. All may come to ME and will not come in vain. I offer you all MY help even if you do not accept it immediately. In such case I understand why, and you are still not forsaken for no one calls on ME in vain who calls on ME from the heart.

Come unto ME all you who are weak and heavy laden and I will refresh you (Matt 11:28-30) I have promised you MY help and I will certainly give it to you. Always remember this when you have needs, when you feel physically or spiritually distressed, when this earthly life weighs heavy upon you and you need help. Then remember that I came to the poor, sick and weak and still come, and that I only wait for your call to reveal MYSELF to you.

I want to be called upon so that you freely acknowledge your weakness and long for ME, your Physician and Healer, that through your cry you show your faith that I can and will help you and such faith will never be disappointed.

AMEN

BD 5291
January 8, 1952

LAST JUDGEMENT AND PRIOR AWAKENING CALL

I always warn mankind of impending judgements, giving them opportunity to prepare. The judgement nevertheless comes suddenly and unexpectedly; suddenly because I never set a time, and hence of surprise and unexpectedly even for the faithful; because a judgement always is relegated to the future and an early fulfilment of predictions is never reckoned with. Whatever is conveyed from the sphere of the spirit demands fullest faith, which mankind however demonstrates but rarely. Whenever, through seers and prophets, I proclaim an impending judgement, only a minority undoubt, but these few are not able to persuade their fellow men and therefore shall stand isolated, until the occurrence has taken place.

In the end-time, references to, and predictions of a judgement of vast dimension are accumulating. On My instruction through seers and prophets, again it is proclaimed; through manifold signs, a last judgement is being made credible: communication is established between heaven and earth for the purpose of alerting mankind, because I do not want them to rush headlong into disaster. But I do not find faith among men. And hence they also do nothing towards improving their state of the soul, they do not take the end and their physical death into view but reject everything reminding them thereof.

The judgement nonetheless shall come!

Irrevocably the day is approaching when judgement shall be held over the living and the dead, over believers, and non-believers who are fully dead in spirit and hence cannot expect more life. Often enough do I speak to mankind, and clearly enough, but always I must do so through human mouth; through natural phenomena or otherwise, I give signs in order not to limit man's freedom of will and action. It would be easy for Me indeed to speak to them from on high, making them anxious and fearful for the purpose of achieving their reform. But his would not serve their further development; My achievement would be nothing if not a coerced faith in Me and My power, which however would result in lo love but only fear, and which would never enable you men to become perfect. And yet I constantly speak to you and refer you to the impending time - to the end of this earth and the last judgement. Blessed be he who believes and arranges his life accordingly, he can await the last day without fear.

But beware the unbelievers, those who turn a deaf ear to all My warnings who do not want to hear because they love earth-life and shall lose it for endless times. My clarion call, resounding before the end, shall penetrate everywhere. Do not stop off your ears to this last call, as not much time is left then; because what I have prophesied through seers and prophets fulfils itself, and everything shall come as told you by Word and Scripture.

AMEN

BD 5318
February 16, 1952

PLIGHT OF SOULS IN THE BEYOND, INTERCESSION, CHANGES OF HEART

The plight of the needy souls in the beyond is exceedingly great, because heavy darkness besets them, from which they are unable to find a way out, making their condition often unbearable. But the more a soul suffers, the sooner the possibility that she introverts, thinks about its guilt, and looks around for help, wherefore she then pursues every smallest light-ray of which she hopes deliverance. Only then can it be led to the light, after seeking to escape from darkness. It would not, prior to this, be capable of understanding instruction - it would, indeed, be so sullen that all loving efforts to instruct it would be of no avail.

Every soul's volition can be recognised by the light-beings, and these, accordingly, guide those needy souls to light who yearn for it, for these souls are now in a state where help can be brought to them, since they are willing to accept help, and are also asking to be helped.

Then the work of salvation of these souls may begin, even where they are form the depths. Then, for individual souls, the Grace and Love of Jesus have been effective also in the depths, and to bring deliverance to these souls is an extremely rewarding task, to which you men can contribute immensely, through conscious intercessory prayer and mental instruction of those who approach you for help.

The deprived souls in the beyond know that men on earth are still in possession of life-force, which they themselves completely lack, and hence they surround these people to obtain power form them. Whilst not aware of how strength flows to them, they nevertheless plead with humans for what they lack, what they have not but can perceive in humans.

Their great need impels them to men on earth time after time, although their recall of knowledge, which they had possessed while on earth, is often feeble. Instruction of these souls, therefore, is not easy, because their feeble thinking capacity and lack of perception, proportionate to their guilt and immaturity, needs to be taken into account. They are nevertheless starving for clarification, and make patient hearers when explanations are given them.

There is a desperate want in the beyond which can nevertheless be alleviated by you humans, if you are prepared to help them, if these souls move you to pity and engage your willingness to help. Because they sense loving thoughts already as perceptible power-influx, and hence they will never leave a person who helps them by lovingly thinking of them, and who pleads help for these wretched soul from Jesus Christ.

The divine Saviour Jesus is always ready to raise souls from the abyss, but the Commandment of Love cannot be circumvented, and where a soul is not able to gather sufficient love, He contents Himself with loving intercession, and accepts it as if exercised by the souls themselves - and they shall find salvation through His Love and Mercy.

Men can contribute endlessly to the salvation of souls from darkness. They are asking you all for it, and as soon as they plead, as soon as they engage your thoughts, you know that they can be helped, that they can be helped, that they have reached a stage where they desire help, and that loving efforts then on the part of humans shall not be without avail.

Help them, deliver them from their plight, and contribute thereby to the salvation of those souls who neglected working on their perfection while on earth, and are therefore in direst need in the beyond, from which only the love men can help them.

AMEN

BD 5322
February 23, 1952

THE CONSEQUENCES OF UNKINDNESS IN THE BEYOND

Unkindness has far reaching consequences, on Earth as well as in the beyond. It surrounds the soul with a thick cover so that no Light can shine through and it remains forever dark. Light is everywhere but where it cannot penetrate into the human soul there is darkness. However, Love beams out Light and enlightens the soul inwardly, the cover dissolves, and the Light can penetrate and enlighten the soul.

On Earth to have perception means to know about the everlasting Truth, about the purpose and meaning of this earthly life and the continuous increase of Love to God. But in the spiritual kingdom Light is only assured to those souls who, through their love on Earth came to its recognition. The darkness is forever swallowed up and for these souls all is revealed. For them there is no more doubt and nothing is in- comprehensible, and nothing is impossible, because the soul became full of Light and Power through Love.

Therefore loveless ness is the everlasting ruin of the soul, because a soul who exists in deep darkness is unhappy. This soul has become the victim of him who himself is void of love and tries to prepare this state for those who put themselves under his influence, who are full of self-love because Satan demeans them by planting his own feelings in them so that they would be his slaves.

Loveless ness is death for the soul. It poisons man’ s thinking so that he becomes untrue and wicked, devising deeds of hatred and malicious-ness. It cannot be any other way because where Love is there is God.

Where selfishness and hate is there is Satan. There Satan rules so that he certainly can be recognized as the greatest enemy of the soul. He not only pursues the people on earth to try to Will them for himself, but works with even more fervor and wickedness in the beyond.

There he also tries to influence and drive them to a greater hardness of heart in order to pull them still deeper into the abyss. Because loveless ness has such a frightening effect in the beyond it can only be counter-acted with Love.

Souls in the beyond must receive much Love, which acts as a medicine on their sick souls, bringing them health. If you do not neglect them with Love they can be healed, because the most stubborn souls of darkness will change through sparks of Love, even if they are unwilling in the beginning. But once they feel this relief they will never give up again.

Love is the most effective weapon against the enemy. He cannot withstand it and runs away from it. Therefore he rather loses his victim than be touched by the Love rays himself.

So fight against lovelessness, know that it leads you to destruction, while deeds of Love open for you the realms of Light. You can help to the light those who still longish in the darkness as a result of their poor or unloving earthly life. Only Love can help them and loosen their chains. Only Love can make you happy.

AMEN

BD 5323
February 24, 1952

JUSTICE RESTITUTION IN THE HEREAFTER

There is a justice and a restitution where the soul reaps what it has sown, if not on earth, then in the spiritual kingdom. You must think about the fact that no one can take anything that does not belong to him, that he will have to give account of every penny, and that he must pay for whatever he has acquired illegally.

Think about it, I cannot remit anything because I am a just God. You burden yourself with great guilt if you think that for you sin can go unpunished. There comes a day of restitution for everyone who lived carelessly on earth, because he did not believe in Me as a righteous God, and therefore heaped unto himself sin upon sin.

Earthly life is soon over for everyone and all that stays with you are spiritual things. Woe to him who has no spiritual treasures to his account. He will arrive over there poor and naked, and will wander around in misery and darkness, but that is the restitution for his earthly life, if it was not lived according to My Will, in observing the commandments of Love to Me and his fellowman, and if he thought only of himself and lived to please My opponent, if he indulged in worldly pleasures giving their natural impulses free rein.

He who only thought about himself on earth will dwell there desolate, and no one will offer him his love, because he himself left those who needed his help in distress. He has to repay every penny, because no one can pay his debts except Jesus Christ in Whom his soul, who was totally without Love, did not believe.

Think about your earthly life from this point of view, and know that you cannot live carelessly because one day your Life will end. The soul will have to pay whatever guilt it has put upon itself.

Know that all the tribute you have paid to the world is taken away from you and poverty is the result thereof. Know that there is a restitution for every hour in which you pursued My opponent, that you paid tribute to the world, and forgot Me entirely.

This earthly life is given to you to perfect your soul. But what are you doing? You take care of your body, you fulfill all its desires, you intoxicate yourself with worldly pleasures and fall all too willingly into the traps, which are set by the enemy of your soul.

You take from your soul and give to your body. You must pay a thousand fold. Your need will be exceedingly great when you enter the spiritual kingdom where the only thing of value will be what you bring with you in imperishable goods. The soul will suffer great need and no one will help her if she does not turn to Jesus Christ of Whom she knows nothing in its darkness. Only He can help the soul, but eternities can pass before it comes to that knowledge and turns itself to Him. It can drag that debt with it for eternities, because My righteousness cannot provide relief as long as the soul does not ask Me for it.

AMEN

BD 5332
March 8, 1952

CONDITION OF SOULS IN THE BEYOND FALSE FAITH - UNBELIEF - LOVE

It is inconceivable for many people that they could have direct contact with Me through My speaking, and through perceiving My Word, in the form of thoughts. That is indicative of their distance from Me, and their lifeless faith, faith that is only traditional and not alive.

It is school knowledge seldom thought out or able to be defended by man. But man could derive from such indirect knowledge the idea that the Eternal Deity must and will reveal Himself. But faith in an Eternal Deity is weak and therefore the doctrines of the faith are not taken seriously so that spiritual progress in man's search for restoration of union with Me could be achieved.

In the first place I must be seriously recognized before I can reveal Myself to a human being. A great many people do not feel this conviction. That is the reason they live in spiritual darkness and will continue so in the beyond.

What they neglected on earth they must make up for in the beyond. They have to reconsider their faith and they are often too weak through their own guilt. But if deeds of Love follow them in eternity then they are not totally powerless in spite of their unbelief. Their strength is in the fact that the remembrance of that knowledge that they did not take seriously on earth, is not entirely taken away from them and that they can think about it. Unbelieving souls who have no deeds of Love following them find themselves in unspeakable distress because they are not able to come to terms with their thoughts.

Yet these souls can be taught in the spiritual kingdom by other souls who are able to present to them what they need to know, in an intelligible way, provided they are willing to accept their teaching. It is a work of great Love and Mercy to pray for such souls in order that they may receive strength and find access to the spheres where enlightenment can be given to them.

Deeds of Love can make up every deficiency and give the soul faith. But spiritual darkness will only disappear when they acknowledge Jesus Christ. He alone can redeem their guilt, a result of their unbelief on earth. Wrong thinking can soon be corrected where Love and Faith existed on earth. But unbelieving people must first be led into faith, because on earth they did not want to acknowledge the Truth for themselves, even when they proclaimed it to their fellowman.

Those souls who did not acknowledge Me nor gave Love to Me or their fellowman cannot be given this knowledge suddenly. But I can give them the opportunity to acquire such knowledge, provided their will does not oppose My Will. When they long for Light then My merciful Love is ready to give it to them. Then the gospel shall again be brought to them, which they can accept in free will, or reject. And according to their will to do good, and their longing for instruction, My teaching will bring them Light and their ascent can take place.

But much suffering and toil in the darkness shall come first before the unbelieving soul, deceased from this earth, will be touched by a ray of Light. This soul will be ready for a change of being, once it has tasted the benefit of the Light, and will constantly long for more Light until it is received.

Darkness gives the soul little freedom, but I know when I can open the gates and set them free. I know when they are receptive to even a ray of Light and will help them to find the way that finally leads to Me and Eternal joy.

AMEN

BD 5335
March 12, 1952

SPECIAL MISSION: FIGHTING FOR TRUTH

As a result of your readiness to serve, your mission is being carried out conscientiously making you true workers in My vineyard. Therefore, you have been given tasks not suitable for everyone as they require a special willingness and are of extreme importance.

You shall fight for truth. Although it is most essential to preach love, as no can gain beatitude without love, spiritually enlightened people can handle the preaching ministry, even if they are not fighters. Everyone who has love can incite love. The fight for truth, however, requires special faculties: a knowledge of truth and a spirit prepared to fight for that which is right and true. In addition to these it needs an extremely strong faith in My Word, for man can only stand up for something he recognizes as the truth, where he has no doubts that it has been conveyed to him by the Eternal Truth.

To enable him to stand up for truth, he himself must be firmly convinced, and this will be so, if he leads a life of love so that My Spirit can work within him. Thus love for his fellow men must induce him to bring them truth, too, and therefore he will attack falsehood and error zealously.

Such servants I do need during the 'final time' on earth. This mission is so important that I shall help these servants in every way so as to prepare the field in which they are to work, that I help them in spiritual as well as material difficulties, smooth the way for them, strengthen them and urge them to more zealous spiritual activity to make their mission a success. It is hard for the light to penetrate falsehood and error. Where the field has grown weeds, good seeds cannot develop and such a field becomes useless for its owner.

Therefore, My servants must first remove the weeds from the field, which is an extremely laborious task and requires perseverance and strength.

Where falsehood and error have settled in human hearts the cleansing work will have to be carried out relentlessly. The representative of truth must unceasingly expose everything that is contrary to pure truth; therefore he must himself possess that which he wants to bring to his fellow men. He must not present the product of his own thinking, unless My Spirit enlightens him. A wonderful Working of My Spirit within him shall give him the assurance to fight courageously against error and falsehood.

And he will know without doubt where there is error and falsehood. He will oppose it with pure truth and not allow himself to be disconcerted by opposition, hostility or persecution. He will fight with the sword of the tongue, boldly and fully convinced that he is right. I need such servants on earth who fear no one and serve their master devotedly. I need people with a strong faith and a firm will, with an absolute honesty and capacity to recognize great spiritual need. Wherever I find such servants I prepare them by conveying the truth to them, making them acquainted with their mission. I educate them to become fearless advocates. I enlighten their spirit so that they may clearly recognize where and when they have to set to work, where and when they will be facing falsehood and error that they might publicly denounce them.

Not every worker in my vineyard is fit to this task because the opposition has already grown too strong; many people feel happy in falsehood, which allows them a comfortable life, whilst pure truth demands self-denial, which is often unpalatable. Knowing this, My servant must relentlessly reveal the consequences of false doctrines erroneous thinking, and he must not be afraid to tell the truth to the faces of the exponents of error…. for a good seed can be sown and ripen only after the field has been cleared of weeds which are useless and which must be relentlessly destroyed.

Truth will and must force its way and, therefore, I shall bless every supporter of truth and sustain his work for Me and My Kingdom, and I shall smooth his earthly way, so that, without hindrance, he can perform the task for which I have chosen him.

AMEN

BD 5358
April 9, 1952

POWER OF LOVE TO HEAL THE SICK AND PERFORM MIRACLES

Whoever has Love has power within and will be able for every task, if he does not lack in faith. Love brings faith to life but first must be awakened, that is to say; one must first concern himself about what he should believe, then Love will give him strength so that he has no doubts and thus be able to accomplish all. So Love is very valuable because it makes all things possible. But you do not see the value of the power of Love. You could accomplish miracles, you could heal the sick, you could banish worry.--Truly nothing would be impossible if you could bring the Love within you to its highest development and believe in its power. So it is not so much a gift that I have given you when you are able to do all this but rather it is the natural result of your Love-force when you have acquired power through that Love. You need not seek to acquire a gift to heal the sick, perform miracles or other such things since these are not abilities for which you can train. You must only allow the Love within you to become stronger, and strive for spiritual perfection, which will be evident by such abilities…. because Love can accomplish anything.

Whoever yields himself fully to Love and through this becomes convinced in his faith draws from ME and feels himself as MY child, as belonging to ME. He can think nothing else but that all his work will succeed, for I am standing at his side. Love however must be in his heart completely filling his being, making him glad to deny himself for whatever his fellowman lacks. True Love is totally unselfish and ask nothing for itself, constantly sharing and dominated by the principal of giving but sill indescribably happy. Such Love which springs from the depth of the heart can accomplish anything it desires --- whatever it wishes shall come to pass.

A strong living faith places its hope in ME and the fulfillment of its request will not be sought in vain. Also everyone can avail himself of MY power and accomplish the same as I on earth accomplished but only if he is filled with Love. Then, I did not give him this power but he has it in himself rightfully acquired through deeds of Love. He has then returned to his original state, he has not taken something unrightfully but rather has become again what he was in the beginning - Light and Power and man cannot help but radiate Light and Power if he has Love.

So it is necessary for you to mould yourself to Love to be God-like and accomplish anything. And of course you want to do that which is in accordance with MY Will, since Love is also the source of Wisdom and can only act in MY Will.

AMEN

BD 5365
April 15, 1952

MEETING AGAIN IN THE BEYOND - GRADE OF MATURITY

It will be an unequaled happy moment when the soul leaves the earth and enters into the spheres of Light where nothing is impure, where the soul is surrounded by a ray of blessed Light, where beautiful beings exist and bring to the soul a Love that will almost overwhelm it.

The beams of Light are adapted to the maturity of the soul, and always to a degree that will make it unimaginably happy, but not so strong as to destroy the soul who is not yet accustomed to such Light.

In endless space the soul will gaze upon the most marvelous creations, because its spiritual eye is now able to look upon spiritual creations, no longer material, yet real before it and by no means illusions. In the midst of this beauty on which its eyes feast the soul will find its loved ones who are gone be fore it in that grade of maturity in which the Kingdom of Light could accept it.

You cannot imagine the bliss of such a reunion, but in the spiritual Kingdom the soul is able to take in profound impressions without passing away, and experience consciously the bliss God has prepared for it. The soul will sing with all its heart, and praise with thanksgiving when the Kingdom of Light has become its homeland, glowing in Love to the Father, Who has prepared for it all these blessings.

To cooperate with souls who are in the same grade of maturity strengthens its power and will to be active, and the soul will use that strength to help souls who are still immature and far behind, to reach the same bliss. In merciful Love it will accept those who were near to them on earth and are still in lower spheres, who on earth, through their unbelief and lack of Love, stayed behind in their spiritual development and therefore in the beyond are unhappy in darkness, or in dim light. The soul of Light recognizes them, but it will not be recognized by them whom they want to help, and for that reason they often refuse its support. But the patience and Love of the soul in the Light, in continuous efforts, for those souls, will ultimately win their acceptance.

Their bliss, which they receive, through the enduring Love-force of God, the incomparable creations of the Kingdom of Light, and the co-operation with beings with whom they are in delightful Love joined together gives them constantly the urge to redeeming activity, they find for themselves a blessing in doing so, they give what they receive. They find continual fulfillment of their longing for God and cannot but desire to make others this happy as well.

To describe the splendor of the Kingdom of Light to you is impossible, because only a matured soul can endure the fullness of Light and therefore can understand this bliss whereof the yet imperfect man has no understanding.

But he can believe this one thing, that there is a seeing again in the beyond, that death is not the end of the real life of the soul and that those souls will recognize one another when they have reached a certain maturity which many souls still do not possess.

So it can take a long time for many souls until they experience union with their loved ones. But the longing for this is often the stimulant to strive upwards. This Love-force in souls is constantly active to help those souls out of the depths to a blissful state, to the entrance into that Kingdom where the radiating Light surrounds them, where they can see God, and all their trouble will be over.

AMEN

BD 5367
April 17, 1952

GOD'S WORD - INESTIMABLE GRACE IN THE END-TIME

You men verily are offered an immense grace when My Word from above is conveyed to you, because in the spiritual depravity of the end-time it is to you a means of inestimable value in bringing you the pure Truth from Myself, through which you can attain beatitude, if you receive it with your heart and arrange your life accordingly.

My Word shall always have special effect when consciously sought and received; but those people also who were approached with it indirectly without seeking it shall spontaneously feel strength from My Word, if they only pause briefly and open the heart. My word shall touch them like speech from another world, to which therefore they pay attention because they suspect something unusual and do not wish to shut themselves to it.

They could win endlessly there from - they could receive a measure of grace, which could yield them spiritual maturity in a short time. Yet mostly they are distracted by the world again, and then they thoughtlessly pass by a gift of grace without having benefited their soul.

Oh, that you men would only believe that I Myself have addressed you when My Word was conveyed to you; that you would hearken unto My words and use the short time left you for life on this earth; that you would earnestly ponder the life of your soul after the death of the body! I cannot help you other than through the offer of an obvious gift of grace in your tribulation - you have to yourselves accept the gift and utilise it to full extent.

Then you can also act for the benefit of fellowmen, you can impart to them what you have learnt through My love when I speak to you through My messengers; you can enlighten them as I enlightened you, and give the same instruction and make them aware of the working of My spirit. You yourselves shall derive rich benefits there from, because MY own blessings and those of your fellowmen - who found their way to Truth through you - shall follow you. In the chaos of the end-time many people shall thank you if you instruct them in My Name.

And for this teaching ministry I am already preparing you, My chosen ones. Because you believe My Words; but you too shall be precipitated into doubt, when following world events and marvelling at My silence; when the world continues to sin unrestrainedly and unchecked from above.

Irrevocably I manifest Myself and call men to order with a voice of thunder. And precisely for this reason, antecedently, I offer you men the fullness of grace, which can provide you with a degree of ripeness enabling you to fearlessly anticipate and survive the end.

But you hardly take any note at all of My gifts of grace, and it is recognised as such only by the few: as a last love and admonishing call to the children of this world, who are facing their last decision.

I shall convey My word to earth constantly, so that you who are Mine realise that I am not withdrawing but am watching over you all. And I shall always come to you in Word and Scripture, and also in My full glory on the last day when Mine need comfort, strength and help which only I can then bring them. Then all that I prophesied shall be fulfilled, that your faith may be strengthened.

The old earth shall meet its end, and those who remained faithful to Me and had properly utilised MY gift of grace shall be taken up into the kingdom of peace. Because for them the end will mean a beginning of a new life, a life of peace and bliss in the paradise of the new earth, which I promised to all who believe on Me - who love Me and keep My commandments. The last day on this earth shall be the first day of bliss, because I come Myself to fetch Mine when their life on this earth is in peril.

AMEN

BD 5441
July 18, 1952

THE DESCRIPTION OF THE BEYOND - ONLY PICTORIAL AND COMPARATIVE

Everything that happens outside your earthly life will always be a mystery to you, even if it is revealed to you through the goodness and Love of your Heavenly Father. Because it can only be explained to you in a way that is easy to understand while you are on this earth. You can only form for yourself an ideal if it is your ability to compre-hend it permits. You also try to know more about the other world, which is still closed to you.

But you cannot conceive how limited all your knowledge is and how insignificant this earth is, on which you live, compared to the magnifi-cence of many other creations in God's Kingdom. You cannot see that all comparisons fail to give you a full understanding of the supernatu-ral world.

So it is impossible to give you a clear description that corresponds to the Truth. You can only receive a comparative description by which you understand that there, as well as on earth, laws have to be kept, and the divine order in the spiritual Kingdom has to be uncondition-ally observed, so that the development of the soul in the beyond will succeed.

Furthermore, it is impossible to send spiritual impressions to people on earth, or even approximately explain to them. No words can de-scribe what beings in the realm of the beyond feel. There are no words, which can describe their conditions. There is no way to under-stand these feelings, or what they experience and see in view of the indescribable creations, whether they are of a happy or unhappy na-ture.

To describe something like this to you is only possible by an analogy of that which comes close to your earthly concepts, which seem to you to have sense and purpose but are never a reality. The death of the body is not the end, the soul lives on in spheres, which it has created itself through its earthly life. Its lot can be either blessed or unhappy.

However it may be, it can only be shown to you figuratively, and any explanation, any description of it is always only a weak attempt to solve a problem with the conceptions known to you, to strengthen in you that feeling of responsibility for your soul. You human beings have formed for yourself on earth your lot in the beyond.

The knowledge about things in the beyond is withheld from humanity, which can never penetrate into an area that can only be entered when the spiritual growth of a man has reached that grade of maturity where it can see spiritually. It would still be impossible for him to explain his feelings and impressions to his fellowman in a way they could under-stand, because the earthly and the spiritual kingdom are two separate areas where the one no longer belongs to the other. Therefore, the laws, which are valid in the one, do not apply in the other world.

But still, the world of spirits is a reality, everyone and will realize this when he takes off his earthly cover and enters the beyond. Then he will understand that mankind on this earth could not receive' an expla-nation according to the entire truth.

AMEN

BD 5456
August 4, 1952

THE ONLY TRUE CHURCH

There is no "only true church" if an organization is meant by it. Whoever belongs to the church, which I Myself established on earth will also gain beatitude. This is guaranteed him alone by the fact that he is a member of My church and as a result lives within the faith which through love has become a 'living' faith. Not the church ensures man's beatitude, but his faith and love! These may be lacking altogether although a person may belong to a church that was established by men and as the 'only true church' is supposed to have been founded by Me.

Of course, true members of My church may come forth from every church or spiritual movement as only faith and love are the deciding factors. But no one can be a member of My church who lacks these characteristics: the working of My Spirit, based on faith and love.

My Kingdom is not of this world, and that is what I told the men of this world. My words had a spiritual meaning as they were meant to help establish "My Spiritual Kingdom"! They referred to the kingdom outside of this world, which is everlasting.

That which I demanded of men was to secure for them an everlasting life in the spiritual kingdom. My commandments were to be fulfilled on earth, but not with earthly actions in which the soul did not take part. On the contrary: the soul had to fulfill My will.

It is only the soul that must change, and if it strives for this faithfully, it is already a member of My church! Then man has already the faith and it is My Spirit that urges him to strive and My voice which he hears and endeavors to follow. And this working of My Spirit is proof for the membership of My church, which can give beatitude.

I brought the pure gospel to mankind. I enlightened men about everything that is needed to enter My Kingdom, which is not of this world. I taught them love of their fellowmen, thus showing them the way leading to the realm of bliss.

I gathered around Me all those who so far had been taught wrongly. I was their minister, representing My church wishing to convey to those who listened its blessed influence. Thus I founded the 'true church' while I walked on earth admitting into it everyone: Jews, Gentiles, publicans and sinners. . all who believed in Me, who accepted My doctrine and lived accordingly. To those I also sent after My death My Spirit; the distinctive mark of My Church that cannot be prevailed over by the gates of hell.

Where is the 'working of the Spirit' in that church which calls itself the 'only true church'? My Spirit can be active there, too, provided that a connection with My Church has been established; for I alone pour out My Spirit and always only there where the antecedent conditions have been fulfilled that will result in the working of My Spirit. There also the 'true church of Christ' will be recognizable, for whatever may be undertaken against its members, it will not be possible to prevail over or suppress them. even if the very hell proceeded against them.

My Church is unconquerable because it is 'My work' and the 'spiritual church', which alone leads to beatitude. Its members cannot be 'apparent Christians' for as such they would be excluding themselves from the community of the faithful and could not be true followers of Christ and faithful representatives of My name when they are put to the test.

And this test of their faith will be required of them; it will be required of all those who call themselves believers, and then it will become apparent who is a member of the true church, the church which I Myself have founded. Then it will become apparent where My Spirit is active and what strength it can give to those who are attacked for the sake of My name, but who will gladly avow Me before the world if this decision is demanded.

Then it will also become apparent how little of its promises that church keeps which calls itself 'the only true', how all those will revolt who are members; but not members of My Church, who now recognizes its weakness, but do not recognize the spiritual value of that church which was built on faith as strong as that of Peter's.

Every one of My Words was and is to be understood spiritually and can be understood only when My Spirit can work within a person. Then his faith is alive and he will strive only for the kingdom that is not of this world.

AMEN

BD 5478
September 2, 1952

CHRIST'S BLOOD - GUILT OF SIN

For you, My children on Earth, did I shed My blood; for you I took the most difficult path, because I wanted to help you to come up from the depths which you could never have left with your own force. Therefore for you I died on the cross. The Sacrifice that I wanted to offer God-Father was accepted by HIM, and so it became the Redemption for you, Humanity should therefore receive this benefit, which I had implored from God, and for which I had offered the Sacrifice. It should be to your advantage because you needed urgent help in the state in which you found yourselves as I descended to Earth.

But I knew also that humanity needed help not only while I was on Earth; I knew that as long as the Earth existed, men on it could not fulfill their earthly task because they were too weak, and I took pity on all of mankind, of the past and of the future. And so I included all people in the Redemption-Work - for all I acquired Mercy without measure, which they can use now to reach their aim on Earth.

My Sacrifice to die was a work of greatest Mercy; I accept- ed in full consciousness and free will a state of suffering that I could never have been able to bear without the divine Love-Force. But the appalling misery of humanity touched My heart and let Me endure all I could, in order to help. I knew indeed that the total "Deification" of My being crowned this, My Redemption-Work, but I did not do it for this goal, but solely out of Love for the suffering, from-God- apostate spirituals, that were so far from God and therefore unblessed.

The Love filled ME with such power that I could draw Force from it for the work of Mercy, and so I suffered and died for humanity in immeasurable bodily pain. I devoted My life on the cross to My unhappy brethren that once, like MYSELF, started out from GOD but had left the path of their destiny. I knew the Blissfulness of God's nearness, and I felt Mercy for the fallen damned. But I also knew of God's Love for all HIS Creatures, and I wanted to return to Him those that voluntarily had withdrawn from Him. My Love for God was overwhelming, and also for all those that came from HIM. For that Love alone, GOD accepted My Sacrifice. And My Love prayed to God to forgive the guilt that clung to the fallen ones and that could not be cancelled otherwise, because it consisted in loveless ness. Only Love could bring this Sacrifice about and therefore it was not the death on the cross as such, but all Love to mankind that could be proven through this death, that GOD therefore accepted as expiation.

I shed My blood for mankind and by that I atoned for what you have done. I took your sin on ME and paid for it. But you people must also contribute your part and must be willing to be redeemed through My death on the cross; you must desire that this work of Grace is also done for you; you must use this Grace by recognizing Me and My Redemption-Work, and willingly join those for whom I died on the cross.

Without this recognition and your will, you are and will remain burdened with this sin-guilt and in the chains of the one who caused your fall. Indeed I fulfilled for all of you the Redemption-Work, but it is only your own will that makes it active for you, for you could never be redeemed, against your will, from a sin that you have committed with your free will. You must put yourself under the cross of Christ; you must recognize ME and call ME and must confess your guilt and pray that I carry it for you, and that I may extinguish it with My blood. And all your guilt will be forgiven for the sake of My Love.

AMEN

BD 5487
September 15, 1952

THE LONGING FOR LIGHT IN THE BEYOND - SPIRITUAL CONVERSATIONS

In the beyond those who realize that their happiness depends on a certain knowledge of which they are in great need, begin to long for this light. They are those who were, without a doubt good people, actively doing their best. Still they had no faith in a higher power, in life after death, or in a spiritual kingdom. This unbelief made them unreceptive to spiritual knowledge on Earth. They had no inclination to faith. So they considered everything presented to them by believers as unreal and untrue. They had no will to learn what was brought to them, because of their unbelief. Earthly life to them seemed exceedingly important, consequently they worked and produced only for this. In the beyond they realize more and more the reality of the spiritual realm but still cannot understand their own existence and situation.

They do not know what is real and what is unreal, they see obscure pictures, which they do not understand, nor can they find their way about. They long for light and recognition and are grateful when it is given to them. Their lack of faith though, makes it more difficult for the instructor of the spiritual realm, to awaken their faith in order to teach them. Everything seems unacceptable because of the attitude they had on Earth. But they strive constantly for clarity. They want to know the Truth. For this reason it will be brought to them. They realize now the reality of the spiritual realm, although remembrance of the earthly life is not taken from them.

They become convinced of a life after death and that conviction urges them to earnestly seek for the light that is missing. They are untiring in their efforts, ever lingering where they can receive enlightenment. And light can only be given to them when they are stimulated by Love to work with it. This is why so many souls are so exceedingly long without Light or knowledge, in spite of their longing for it. And still they do not have pity on those spirituals who suffer with them.

So, when they desire light for selfish reasons it cannot as yet be given to them. But people who on Earth did good to their fellowman be it through inventions, advice or teaching will have the same desire in the beyond, so they are often led into the right knowledge sooner because there they are willing to be active in serving and their service can be a blessing to other souls who lack knowledge. But knowledge can never be brought by force to any being; it must be earnestly desired and sought after. There, it is always up to the soul how its attitude is toward the Light that is directed to it. This light will not be ineffective if the will is there to use it in the right way.

The teaching of people on Earth can therefore be a great blessing if it is realized that conversations about spiritual subjects are always surrounded by numerous listening souls. Therefore such teachings should always be given in the spirit of Love, which then radiates to those souls in a way that they will not reject it. Whoever possesses spiritual treasures according to the Truth must bring them to all those who have no knowledge thereof. When you do so, think often about the souls in the beyond who are sometimes more willing to accept it than the people on Earth who live in their own semblance of life rejecting everything that has to do with the life in the beyond.

AMEN

BD 5554
December 12, 1952

SPIRITUAL KNOWLEDGE - A BLESSING IN THE BEYOND

That which My Spirit reveals to you, is to you a spiritual knowledge, which shall make you unspeakably blissful once, if in the spiritual Kingdom you work with it, for a blessing to all who are still ignorant.

Precedent to men being in a condition of Light, pure Truth rarely is to be found among them on earth, and hence not in the Kingdom of the Beyond either. Because Light means wisdom - the knowing of pure Truth - and every erring thought is a shadow darkening the light, even where a soul has become permeable to Light. But so long as the last erring thought has not been banished, the Light is temporarily dimmed, and the soul needs to open itself wholly and full to Truth, it must have acquired a true knowledge before it can, itself, act as a Light-bearer in the spiritual Kingdom.

Hence, being able to enter the Beyond with spiritual knowledge is of inestimable Grace, as it is equivalent to wearing a bright gown of light, shining and spreading light everywhere. Now it can carry out its function immediately, it can instruct the ignorant and act with unspeakable blessing, where there is darkness or twilight still.

Because in the spiritual Kingdom it will meet doubters and liars too, whom however it shall enlighten with its spiritual knowledge. Since this knowledge is the result of revelation through My Spirit. And in this lies a power of conviction which a being rarely is able to resist, unless, as representative of the prince of darkness, it is fleeing before Truth - because even such beings will be crossing the path of one who knows, to extinguish his Light, something they believe themselves capable of doing. And these beings can only be enlightened by a Light-bearer who received his knowledge from Myself.

Hence, there lies a vast power in My Revelation, in My Word which I am conveying to you, which able to pull down strong walls, because I Myself address these souls where you lend My your moth, and where in My name you bring the Gospel to the souls of darkness, as you have received it from Me.

Because it is the pure Truth which also convinces a soul steeped